www.asianovel.

com
 i

To Be a Power in the Shadows!

Kage no Jitsuryokusha ni Naritakute! • 陰の実力者になりたくて！

Just like how everyone adored heroes in their childhood, a certain

young man adored those powers hidden in shadows. After hiding his
strength and living the mediocre life of a mob character by day while
undergoing frenzied training by night, he finally reincarnates into a
different world and gains ultimate power.

The young man who is only playing at being a power in the

shadows, his misunderstanding subordinates, and a giant
organization in the shadows that gets trampled…..

This is the story of a young boy who had adored powers in shadows
possibly eventually reigning over the world of shadows in another
world.

Author(s): Akasatana
Artist(s):
Year: 2018
Country: Japan
Genres: Action, Comedy, Fantasy, Harem, Martial Arts, School Life
Tags: Arrogant Characters, Chuunibyou, Conspiracies, Dense
Protagonist, Elves, Godly Powers, Hiding True Abilities, Hiding True
Identity, Kingdoms, Lack of Common Sense, Loyal Subordinates,
Lucky Protagonist, Male Protagonist, Misunderstandings, Multiple
POV, Overpowered Protagonist, Protagonist Strong from the Start,
R-15, Reincarnated into Another World, Romantic Subplot, Secret
Identity, Secret Organizations, Strong to Stronger, Sword And Magic,
Underestimated Protagonist
Source: Tenshi Translations

ASIANOVEL VERSION: 3.9

PDF VERSION: 1.4

www.asianovel.com
 ii

UUID: e6c42d50-72a6-11e9-b20d-574a36c85136
USER: ItaloYu
DATE CREATED: 2019-05-09
LANGUAGE: English

More info and chapters:

https://www.asianovel.com/series/to-be-a-power-in-the-shadows

www.asianovel.com
1

www.asianovel.com
 2 Report

Chapter 1
Source: Tenshi Translations

| | Download |

I don’t remember what was the trigger. All I know is that ever since
I can remember, I’ve always yearned after “powers in the shadows.”

Was it because of anime? Manga? Or movies? Actually, it doesn’t

really matter. As long as it was a power in the shadows, it didn’t
matter what it was, I loved it.

Not the hero. Nor the last boss. I’m talking about those existences
that work their interference and flex their true strength only from the
shadows.

I adored them, and wanted to be one of them.

What heroes were to everyone else was what powers in shadows

were to me. That’s all that was.

But unlike those children who adored heroes, mine was not a short-
lived passion. It was something much deeper, something that
burned from the depths of my heart, and it continuously propelled
me forward.

Karate. Boxing. Kendo. Mixed martial arts. And more. To become

strong, I threw myself into learning everything I would need, all while
hiding my strength. For the sake of the day when I would get to
reveal myself.

At school, I was mediocrity itself. Harmless to man and beast, one

and all. Mob character A.

But on the flip side of my everyday life was grueling training.

www.asianovel.com
 3 Report
That was my youth, and that was my school life.

But as time passed and I grew older, unease pressed upon me. It
became time to face reality.

The reality that all my effort was meaningless.

No matter how many martial arts I master, I would still be far from
the overwhelming power possessed by those powers hidden in
shadows depicted in stories.

The most I could achieve would be the strength to beat up a few

punks. If firearms came into the picture, things would get tough. And
if I got surrounded by soldiers wearing full equipment, well then,
that’d be game over.

Power in the shadows that gets beaten up by soldiers. How

laughable.

Even if I spent several more decades in training, even if I became

the world’s strongest martial artist, if I got surrounded by soldiers, I’d
still get beaten up. Mm, or maybe I would be able to handle it
somehow. Perhaps, with enough training, humans might possess the
potential to beat up soldiers even if originally surrounded.

However, even if I could beat down every single soldier, if a nuke

fell on my head, I’d get vaporized. That is the limit of being a human.

This alone I could say with utmost certainty. The power in shadows
that I adored would not get vaporized by a mere nuke. Which means
that I, too, had to become a human who wouldn’t be vaporized by a
nuke.

What is it that I needed such that a nuke wouldn’t be able to

vaporize me?

Punching power?

www.asianovel.com
 4 Report
A sturdy body?

Endless stamina?

Of course not.

I would need something different, an altogether different kind of

strength.

Magic, mana, qi, aura, anything was fine. I would need to acquire a
mystical power of some sort.

And that was the answer that I had arrived at, after facing reality.

If there was someone searching for real magic, I’m sure everyone
would doubt that person’s sanity.

So would I. Of course he’s insane.

But, well, how is it really?

In this world, no one has yet been able to prove the existence of
magic. But on the flip side, neither has anyone been able to disprove,
with utter certainty, that magic does not exist.

Sanity would not grant me the strength that I sought. It for sure is
something that lies beyond the realm of insanity.

From that point on, my training became much more difficult.

Magic. Mana. Qi. Aura. No one knew how to learn any of these.

I meditated Buddhist-style, I meditated under waterfalls, I

meditated quietly, I fasted, I mastered yoga, I converted, I searched
for spirits, I prayed, I even affixed myself to a cross.

There was no correct answer. My only option was to keep going

down the path that I believed in, all alone in the darkness.

www.asianovel.com
 5 Report
With the passage of time, I finally approached the last summer of
my high school era.

I still had yet to find magic or mana or qi or aura……

◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇

After finishing the usual training, I realize that the sky has become
completely dark.

I put on the underwear that I’d dropped next to me before

threading my arms through my school uniform.

I still had yet to grasp a mystical power. However, I feel like I’m
making some progress in my recent training.

Such as right now.

Having just finished a training session, there is a bright light

flickering on and off inside my head, and my vision is wobbling
unsteadily.

Either magic…… or perhaps aura……

I am definitely feeling the effects of either one of those.

I can say that today’s training was meaningful indeed.

By taking off all my clothes while in the forest, I was able to feel

myself becoming one with nature. By continuously banging my head
against a thick tree trunk, I was able to purge my mind of distracting
thoughts AND stimulate my brain to encourage it to awaken to
mystical powers.

It is a perfectly logical training menu.

Aah, my vision is blurring over.

It’s almost as if I’m suffering from a cerebral concussion.

www.asianovel.com
 6 Report
With floating steps – it’s as if I’m almost floating through the air! – I
come down from the forest.

Abruptly, I see a swaying light.

Two lights actually, swerving through midair.

How mysterious they are! They seem to be guiding me, inviting

me.

“C-, could it be…… magic?”

I approach with tottering steps.

It must be! It’s magic!

Finally! I have finally found a mystical power!

Before I knew it, my steps have turned into a dash. There are tree
roots in my way, but even when I trip I continue rolling towards the
lights, simply plunging forward like a wild animal.

“Magic! Magic! Magic! Magicmagicmagicmagicmagic!!!”

I jump out before the two lights, and grab……

“Ah……?”

The headlights dye my world pure white.

The sound of screeching brakes reverberate inside my head.

The shock penetrates my body, and I…… my…… magic…………

◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇

In conclusion, I did find magic.

When I woke up, my surroundings was filled with magic. It’s a bit

www.asianovel.com
 7 Report
different from those two lights that I saw at the end, but hey, who
cares about the insignificant details.

Oh right, and another insignificant detail is that I apparently

reincarnated. Perhaps it was because I found magic that the gate of
reincarnation opened for me. Or whatever. Again, who cares.

At the moment, I am a baby of several months. It was only recently

that I came to be fully aware, and my sense of time is still a bit
blurry, so I’m not sure of the exact details.

Above anything else, I don’t understand the language. All I do

know is that this world has a medieval European-like culture, which,
well, I suppose is good enough.

Because what actually does matter is that I have finally gotten my

hands on magic.That is the be all and end all. The process and other
extra details are of no interest to me.

As soon as I’d come to, I had noticed the magic. The sight of those
glittering particles floating around in the air is exactly like what I had
felt while running through a field of flowers buck naked as part of my
training in my previous life.

That training was by no means pointless. The proof of that is the

fact that I’d immediately been able to sense magic, and that now I’ve
become as proficient with it as with my own hands and legs. This
feeling is just like that time when I had affixed myself to a cross while
buck naked…… no, it is like when I had repeatedly converted
religions and danced in prayer while buck naked…… I’m sure every
bit of my training is now bearing fruit.

I’ve already confirmed that physical strengthening is indeed

possible.

Pouring all the free time that a baby is blessed with into training,
this time for sure I will become a power in the shadows…… ah,

www.asianovel.com
 8 Report
gonna poop.

Speaking of which, I’d learned somewhere that birds are

incontinent, but so are human babies. No matter how much my
reasoning tells me to resist, my instinct screams at me to let it out.
However, with the physical strengthening that I had spent days and
nights training up, I constrict my anal sphincter to buy time, during
which…..

“GYAaaaaaAAAA!”

…… I call for help.

| | Download |

www.asianovel.com
 9 Report

Chapter 2
Source: Tenshi Translations

| Download

I think about 10 years has gone by.

Magic is amazing. With it, I can easily make movements far beyond
human limits.

Crushing rocks? Easy.

Running twice the speed of a horse? Totally.

Jumping higher than houses? You bet.

But I’m afraid a nuke is still beyond me. Magic can up my physical
resistance, but mighty are Earth’s weapons.

The thought that “There is no nuke in this world, so isn’t it fine to

drop this?” did cross my mind, but what worth is there in a power in
the shadows who attained his position by compromising?

None, absolutely zero.

Thus, I continue to strive towards attaining a body that can win

over a nuke.

To that aim, I have poured my days into research and training.

Recently, a certain possibility has surfaced in my mind, and I’m
currently experimenting on it.

Oh and by the way, the family that I was born into is apparently a
noble house. It’s a lineage that has continuously spat out knights that
fight while using magic to strengthen themselves – so-called magic
swordsmen. And I was brought up as the family’s heir with sky high
www.asianovel.com
 10 Report
expectations and respect…… or not. Nah, they just treated me like
any other apprentice swordsman.

Powers in shadows reveal their true strength only to people and in

places of their choosing. Up till that moment……

Though I am holding back, the training for apprentice swordsmen

is not completely useless to me. I am able to learn how this world
fights with magic, and it is also a chance for me to review my own
fighting style.

To be blunt, the fighting techniques that I had learned in my

previous life are several folds more polished and rational.

This could be easily seen just by watching any modern martial arts
match. Useless techniques and unnecessary movements have all
been weeded out, and different schools have taken and adopted
other schools’ very best. That melting pot effect was indeed bringing
all those schools towards the path of being perfected.

Of course, modern martial arts have boundaries called ‘rules,’ but

that does not change the fact that their various techniques are being
polished against each other and undergoing the process of selection.

But this world, in comparison. Firstly, there is absolutely no way

that a technique crosses between countries. Neither would a
technique cross schools. There are techniques that apparently only
disciples can learn and are forbidden from leaving the school
grounds. Even if a technique gets publicized, there is no media to
spread it. In other words, there is no melting pot, no selection, no
polishing. If I had to sum them up in a single word, it would be
“crude.”

But this world’s fighting is indeed fundamentally different from that

of my previous world. Exactly, because of magic.

Due to magic, basic physical stats of this world’s people are on a

www.asianovel.com
 11 Report
totally different level.

For example, physical strength. People can lift someone else up

with a single hand. Just because of that, all grappling techniques
become obsolete. Even if I mount someone, they can jump into the
sky just by flexing their abdominal muscles. Even if I put someone
into the guard position, they can send me flying with just a single leg.
So yea, grappling techniques, all out the window.

People fight the way that people fight, and goblins fight the way
that goblins fight. That’s all there is to that.

Furthermore, the speed and distance of step ins are different, so

maai are considered differently.And actually, this is the most
important one.

(T/N: ‘Maai’ refers to the space between two opponents in combat;

formally, the “engagement distance”. It is a complex concept,
incorporating not just the distance between opponents, but also the
time it will take to cross the distance, angle and rhythm of attack. It
is specifically the exact position from which one opponent can strike
the other, after factoring in the above elements. For example, a
faster opponent’s maai is farther away than a slower opponent.
~Wikipedia)

Martial arts are, in essence, a fight over maai. Distance, angle,

positioning, these are all what the fights are all about.

It took me quite some time to determine my own maai in this

world. I mean, this world’s people’s maai are so far away. They start
fights standing 5m away from each other. Sure, their step in is long,
and their speed is fast, so it’s not like I don’t understand. At first, I
was impressed with it and thought “ohh so this is this world’s fighting
style”…… but nah, turns out that it’s only because their defense
techniques are undeveloped.

We have this kind of people in our world too – people who suck at

www.asianovel.com
 12 Report
defense so they just meaninglessly distance themselves from their
opponent as much as possible.

The opponent’s attack is scary, isn’t it? Being in a place where

their attacks can’t reach you is safer, isn’t it? So that’s why fights
become just blandless repetitions of opponents dashing in to make
an attack before dashing right back out. Hit and run, is it? Sorry,
useless and simple back and forth movements don’t count as hit and
run.

To me, 5m and 100m is equally worthless. After all, proper attacks

can’t be launched from either distance. 6m, 7m, 10m, it’s all the
same. There’s no point to it, so let’s just walk closer together and
close the distance, shall we?

But at a certain distance, there is enormous meaning between the

difference of 1mm, which is maai. Whether my attacks will hit,
whether my opponent can react in time, considering the angle and
various other things, gaining or losing advantage by moving half a
step sideways or tilting a certain degree. By no means is it just
running 5m to make an attack before jumping backwards 6m.

All my preconceptions about another world and magic and all that
confused me for quite a while, but recently I was finally able to
determine my own maai, so all’s good, I suppose.

So yea, that’s pretty much how my daily training at home goes.

There’s only me, my older sister, and my dad – my dad teaches my
older sister and me, and my older sister and I spar. My older sister of
2 years above seems to have quite the talent, and will most likely
become the heir of the house. In this world where magic can be used,
even girls can become crazy strong, so girls becoming the heads of
their families is not that uncommon.

And because of that, I get beaten up by my sister pretty much

every day. I mean, I can’t win, right? After all, to become a power in
the shadows, I have to act out my common life as an unremarkable

www.asianovel.com
 13 Report
Mob A.

Which is why I spend everyday going “fueee, onee-chan you’re so

strong~” while getting beaten up.

◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇

So, such is my daily life. During the daytime, I also have studies
related to being a noble, as well as various other tasks that I need to
carry out as Mob A, so I don’t have much free time.

Therefore, my personal training naturally ends up having to be

carried out at night, after everyone else has gone to sleep. Of course,
that means decreasing my sleeping hours, but by combining the
effects of meditation and magic’s recovery powers, I was able to
develop a unique sleeping style that is super short but super
effective.

Well then, let’s work hard at training today as well. For today, I
have a bit of a special menu after the usual running in the forest.

As of late, it seems that some ruffians have taken to occupying a

nearby abandoned village. Upon investigation, they turned out to be
a bandit gang of quite some size. Yep, they make for perfect
tameshikiri targets.

(T/N: A sort of urban legend is that there were swordsmen in the

Edo period who would test out new swords by cutting up random
pedestrians on the streets, and this act was called tameshikiri.)

I do kill random scattered brigands whenever I come across them,

but something the level of a full-fledged bandit gang is like a once in
a year event for me, so I’m quite excited. All year long I’m in lack of a
proper sparring partner, so I love these kinds of criminals. Aah, can
the local public order go down please?

In the rural areas of this world, criminals can generally be killed

www.asianovel.com
 14 Report
without a trial. More like, only the large cities have judges, so those
in the rural areas aren’t too fussed up about this kind of thing. Which
is why I will judge you all, kekeke.

Today is to commemorate a new weapon that I have recently been

trying out – the slime bodysuit.

Allow me to explain what the slime bodysuit is.

This world has magic. This world’s people fight by using that magic
to strengthen themselves and their weapons. However, there is
always some degree of loss when they use magic. For example, a
normal iron sword would only have 10% efficiency – you pour in 100
points of magic, but the effect is only a boost of 10 points. Which
means that 90% of the magic is lost in the process. Even for mithril, a
metal lauded for its high conductivity, a sword capable of 50%
efficiency would already be considered to be a high grade item. So in
short, there is always a huge amount of loss.

Then I came to consider slimes. Slimes are, well, true to their

appearances, magical beings. They change form and move around
using only magic. When I studied them further, I realized that their
magical conductivity is a mind-shattering 99%. Furthermore, as they
are in liquid form, they can freely change form. So I hunted slimes,
crushed their cores, and experimented on the leftover slime jelly. The
number of slime cores that I have crushed are easily in the
thousands. It was to the degree where the local area began suffering
from a slime deficiency, forcing me to go on expeditions further
afield.

The slime jelly was quite easy to process. After strengthening and
compounding it, I was eventually able to make a full-body bodysuit
out of it. Unlike armor, it does not make any sound, is comfortable,
and actually even provides support to any movements I make. And of
course, its defensive capabilities are also guaranteed.

At the moment, I’m wearing a completely black bodysuit made

www.asianovel.com
 15 Report
from slime jelly mixed with black pigments. There is no unnecessary
adornments, the suit fits my body perfectly, and my vision and
breathing is unobstructed. I pretty much look exactly like the villains
in a certain detective manga.

Perhaps I should also think of a more appropriate design in

preparation for the day when I shall intervene as a power from the
shadows.

◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇

So with that, I’ve arrived at the abandoned village. Despite the late
hour, they’ve got torches lit up all over the place. Apparently, they’ve
just successfully assaulted a merchant caravan, so now they’re
having a feast. Yep, my luck is pretty good. Bandits generally have
zero planning skills, so they have a strong tendency to immediately
use up whatever they get their hands on. It’s only right after an
assault that they actually have things worth anything.

What belongs to the bandits, belongs to me. This is how I’m saving
up capital for becoming a power in the shadows in the future.

With max tension, I crash into the feast. I don’t play the stealth
route, because then that wouldn’t count as practice.

“Hyaha~! Bring out all your money and valuables!!”

So I yelled standing smack dab in the middle of the camp.

“The fuck is with this little squirt?”

I’m 10 years old, so I guess the ‘little squirt’ comment is not

entirely undue.

“Oraa, I said to bring out all your money!”

After I kick away the rude guy who called me a squirt, the other
bandits finally take up their weapons.

www.asianovel.com
 16 Report
“Oi, if you look down on us too much don’t think we’ll go easy on
you just ‘cus you’re a……!”

“Oraa!”

That guy’s lines were just too cliche that I couldn’t help but to cut
off his head first. Naturally, my weapon is made of slime material; it’s
an exceptional weapon that I can take out only when needed.
Furthermore, this slime sword still has several more handy functions.

Handy Function 1: it stretches.

“Ora ora ora ora oraaaAAA!”

I stretch the slime sword and swing it in a horizontal arc to take out
all the nearby bandits.

The elasticity of mochi paired with the sharpness of an actual

sword. It’s the first time I’m using it in real combat so I had been
slightly apprehensive, but turns out it performs quite well.

“ORA ORA ORA ORAAA…… hmm?”

After getting caught up in the moment and cutting every which

way indiscriminately, I suddenly realize that the surroundings has
become really quiet. Eh, there’s only one guy left?

“Y-, you, who the hell are you……?”

“Sigh, no other choice. I’ll test Handy Function 2 on you then.”

“Wha-, what are you saying……!?”

“It seems that you’re a bit stronger than all those other guys, so
you’re probably the boss or something, yea? Unfortunately, there is
zero possibility for you to win against me, but if you agree to be my
practice partner than you can probably live for 2 more minutes. Try
your best, alright?”

www.asianovel.com
 17 Report
“Fuck you, making light of me! I’ll have you know, I’m……!”

“Unnecessary comments are unnecessary, seriously.”

“FUCK YOU!!!!!!”

Boss A charges at me in rage. In the face of that dull slash, I……

choose not to evade.

So Boss A’s sword smashes into my chest, the shock causing me to

roll onto the ground.

“Haha, this is what happens when you make light of me! I have
completely mastered Royal Capital Bushin Style…… wha-, WHAT?!”

“Hmm, not even a scratch.”

I stand back up as if nothing had happened.

I am completely satisfied with the suit’s defense capabilities.

Seems like it can completely negate at least something on the level
of Boss A’s attacks.

“Ooo, Royal Capital Bushin Style? Isn’t it the school that has been
pretty popular in the royal capital of late? Hey, show me more!”

“Shit, you asked for it!”

Boss A attacks.

Er, um, yea, easy. He’s giving his very best in trying to cut me, but
I don’t even have to hold up my sword. Just with positioning and
stepping alone, handling him is easy-peasy.

But this Bushin Style? I think I quite like it.

Uncommonly so for this world, I can see that this style is not one
bound by idealism or trite traditions, but takes direct and rational
ways to close in to the opponent. I can recognize that even from Boss

www.asianovel.com
 18 Report
A’s crappy swings. Instantaneous acceleration, pressing forward by
half steps, and the variety of other methods to press towards the
opponent resonates with me.

But, well, Boss A is really just too crappy at it.

The moment when Boss A’s attacks let up, I easily step out of his
maai.

“My, my sword…… why didn’t you get cut!”

“I mean, you’re weaker than my dad. You’re probably stronger

than my older sister at the moment, but she’ll probably overtake you
in one more year or so I think?”

“YOU GODDAMN BRAT!!!!”

After parrying Boss A’s reckless swings, I lightly kick his shin. Light,
but snappy, it was a kick from below the knee.

At which……

“Gu, aa, why……?”

Boss A crumples into a kneel, pressing down on his shin. Red blood
gurgles through his fingers and makes a stain on the ground.

What happened was simple; there is an ice pick-like sword

extending from my toes. Slime bodysuit Handy Function 2: able to to
extend a sword whenever and wherever I want.

The way I thought to use this function is to kick the opponent’s leg
with a sword extending from my toes. It is really hard to defend
against an attack aimed at the legs. Block the opponent’s sword with
my own, seal their movements, then kick their leg. Bland, but
effective.

“Guess there’s no point keeping up with this any longer.”

www.asianovel.com
 19 Report
“W-, wait!”

“You didn’t even last the full 2 minutes, man.”

I kick upwards with the sword from my toes, skewering Boss A’s
head from under his chin. Death by impalement.

Kicking away Boss A’s convulsing body, I search the camp for loot.

“I don’t know a fence who can handle these works of art…… eh,
foodstuffs I don’t need either…… come on, where are you, cash and
jewels and precious metals~”

There were several carts of loot. And also several corpses of

merchants.

“I’ve already helped you guys take revenge, and your goods will be
used for a good cause, so rest in peace, alright?”

I gathered the passable quality of loot and offered a moment of

silence. If I convert all this to cash, I guess it’ll be about 5 million
Zeny. Oh, 1 Zeny is about the same value as 1 yen. All of this will
become the funding for my activities as a power in the shadows.

If only the entire world could have worse public order such that it
would overflow with bandits. Maybe to the level in games, where you
can encounter one just by walking several steps on the road.

“Work harder in your next life and become the bandit king,
alright?”

So I say to the silent Boss A…… before noticing something further

beyond.

“Cage……?”

It’s a pretty big and sturdy-looking one too.

www.asianovel.com
 20 Report
“Slave? I can’t fence that, so pass~”

But maybe, just maybe, there’s something good in there. So just in

case, I remove the tarp covering the cage.

“This…… I did not expect.”

Inside is, um, how to say…… a rotten lump of flesh? I can just
barely make out the humanoid shape, but can’t discern the gender
nor age nor anything else.

But well, it’s still living. Maybe it still even has consciousness.
When I peered into the cage, I noticed the lump of meat twitching.

I’ve heard of this before. It’s called demon possession, and the
Church executes these monsters. They were originally born as
normal humans, but one day their body suddenly begins to rot away.
They would eventually die if left alone, but the Church proactively
buys them and executes them in the name of purification. This
purification of demons is pretty much just genocide of patients, but
the Church gains acclamation from the populace for “protecting” the
common populace from the “demons.” What can I say, it’s medieval
Europe indeed.

If I sell this lump of meat to the Church, it’ll fetch a price higher
than the combined worth of everything I looted today. But again, I
can’t actually go sell it, so there’s no meaning to it.

Guess I’ll at least just put it to rest.

I slide the slime sword in between the bars of the cage…… but
then suddenly realize something.

There is an enormous amount of magic inside this lump of meat.

Even though I’ve been training my magic ever since I was a baby, the
amount I have still pales in comparison. What a monstrous amount of
magic. And furthermore……

www.asianovel.com
 21 Report
“This wave…… is it magic deviation……?”

Is it possibly the case that the reason why this lump of meat
became like this is due to magic deviation? ly, I had also suffered
from magic deviation. If I hadn’t successfully brought my magic back
under control that time, would I have also become like this?

Magic has an undeniable effect on the physical body. A certain day,

I thought of a certain possibility. Would it be possible that through
magic deviation, I can train my body to become further accustomed
to magic, such that it can become easier for me to control magic?
But purposely causing magic deviation is too dangerous, so in the
end I had shelved the idea.

But if this lump of meat is truly the product of magic deviation, and
if I can perform my experiments on this lump of meat…… then I can
get even closer to the strength of a power in the shadows with zero
risk to myself.

“This meat, can be of use……”

I reach out to the lump of meat, and begin to pour magic into it.

| Download

www.asianovel.com
 22 Report

Chapter 3
Source: Tenshi Translations

| Download

It’s been almost a month, I guess.

While thinking of the day I got my hands on that lump of meat, I

sigh deeply while standing in that same abandoned village.

How did things become like this.

The experimentation on the lump of meat went well until around

halfway through. Since it was not my own body, I had no qualms
about pouring in tons and tons of magic. Not this, not that, maybe
this way, maybe that way, oh I just had tons of fun with the
experiments day after day. Damn it was fun. I got closer to the
essence of magic, and felt my own strength growing at a visible rate.
Everything was good.

I improved on my magic control, making it denser, finer, and

stronger, until the moment came that I was able to completely
suppress the magic deviation…… then suddenly I found a young
blond elf girl in front of my eyes.

I was too absorbed in controlling my magic that I didn’t notice the

lump of meat turning into a blond elf until that moment. It’s pretty
amazing, being able to return from being that lump of meat. So I
pretty much decided to send her off like “You’re free now, so return
to your home!” or “May you be happy in the future!” But then she
was like “I can no longer go home” and like “I must return this debt
of gratitude.” I mean, seriously, I wasn’t helping you, you’re just a
coincidental outcome, alright?

It seemed like a pain, and I considered just running away, but in

www.asianovel.com
 23 Report
the end I agreed to have her become my very first subordinate as a
power in the shadows. Doesn’t seem like she’ll betray me, and she
seems pretty smart, and kind of possesses an unnecessarily capable
aura. Even though her age is 10 just like me, but apparently the
rumor that elves mature mentally much faster wasn’t a lie.

“Which is why, from today onwards, your name will be Alpha.”

α, Alpha, either way is fine.

“I understand.”

She nodded. Blond hair, blue eyes, white skin, outstanding beauty,
she’s very much the stereotypical elf.

“And as for your duties……”

I stop talking and take a moment to think. This part is important.

Her job is to support me as a power in the shadows, that’s for sure.

But then I’d have to clarify exactly what a power in the shadows
means, and what my actual aim is. In other words, I have to tell her
the fundamentals of my role in this world as a power in the shadows.

The setting of any plot is important. If the reason for fighting is

“because I got pissed after losing at pachinko” then that’ll just be
dumb.

In that area, I am thoroughly prepared. Before coming to this

world, and certainly after coming to this world, I’ve continuously
dreamt of my best idea of being a power in the shadows.

Combining together the several thousands, several tens of

thousands of patterns that I had thought up previously, I
instantaneously arrived at the optimum scenario.

“From the shadows, we shall interfere with, and stop, the

resurrection of the demon Diabolos.”

www.asianovel.com
 24 Report
“The demon Diabolos……?”

Alpha tilts her head in puzzlement.

“I’m sure you already know that in distant history, the demon
Diabolos had almost completely destroyed the entire world. However,
three heroes – one an elf, one a beast person, and one a human –
stood up and defeated Diabolos, thus saving the world.”

“I’ve also heard that before, but isn’t that just a fairytale?”

“No, it actually happened. Though the truth was much more

complicated than the fairytale……”

So saying, I smile wryly.

For someone of my capabilities, combining this world’s various

legends into a believable struggle in the shadows scenario is a piece
of cake.

“Right before he died, Diabolos casted a curse on the three heroes.

That is called the Curse of Diabolos.”

“The Curse of Diabolos? I’ve never heard of such a thing……”

“No, the Curse of Diabolos truly exists. But it is commonly known

by another name – ‘demon possession.’ Indeed, it is exactly what you
had been suffering from.”

“How could that be……”

Alpha’s eyes open wide in shock.

“The descendents of the heroes who defeated Diabolos will forever

suffer from that curse. However, long ago, that Curse of Diabolos was
treatable. Just as you were.”

The fact that Alpha’s skin is now white and unblemished – as if she

www.asianovel.com
 25 Report
had never been afflicted with demon possession – is the greatest
proof of what I’m saying.

It’s all a big, fat lie though.

“Demon possession is the proof of being a descendent of one of

the heroes. As the children of those who had saved the world, they
were valued, protected, thanked, and extolled. All in past tense
though.”

“But now we are not thanked. Rather, we are……”

Alpha’s face scrunches up, unable to continue her sentence.

“Someone had distorted history. Hiding the fact of it being the

symbol of the heroes, hiding the method to treat the curse, and
furthermore even renaming it as ‘demon possession’ and turning it
into a target of scorn.”

“WHO?! Who would do something like that?”

“They are those who are plotting the resurrection of the demon
Diabolos. Those suffering from the Curse of Diabolos are, without
exception, those with high magic capabilities due to having heavily
inherited the blood of the heroes. In other words, they are our
precious military strength, and thus obstacles to Diabolos.”

“Which is why they call it demon possession and execute them?

They’re the lowest of the low!”

“Having been branded with the fabricated sin of demon

possession, having been chased from your home and family, do you
feel hatred?”

“I. Hate. Them. How can I not?”

“The Order of Diabolos. That is our enemy. They would never stand
in the public stage. As such, we too must lurk in the shadows. We will

www.asianovel.com
 26 Report
lurk in the shadows, and we will hunt the shadows.”

“To possess that much influence even without appearing in the

public stage…… In other words, it means this Order must have many
members in very powerful positions, and that there are many people
being manipulated by them without even knowing of their
existence.”

I nod gravely.

“It will be a path filled with thorns and thistles. However, this is
something that must be done. Will you lend me your strength?”

“If it is your wish, I am resolved to even offer my life. On top of

which, this is my own wish as well. We shall succeed without fail.”

Alpha fixes her blue eyes on me and laughs with fearlessly. Her
young and beautiful eyes are filled with resolve and determination.

I mentally do a guts pose.

Damn yea, this elf is hella gullible!

Naturally, the Order of Diabolos does not exist, so no matter how

hard she searches, there’s no way she’d find anything. Every once in
a while, we’ll go take out some random bandit gang on suspicion of
being a member of the Order. Or we’ll jump in and interrupt a fight
between some some protagonist-like people and say things like “The
destruction of this world is nigh!” or “The resurrection of the demon
is nigh!” before making a flashy exit. Or we can flashily show up on a
battlefield and say “Oh ye foolish sheep who know not that you are
being manipulated……” before taking everyone out. Ohhh, all the
things that we can do! The sky’s the limit!

Oh right, as for the all-important name of our organization……

“We shall be known as Shadow Garden…… We who lurk in the

shadows and hunt the shadows……”

www.asianovel.com
 27 Report
“Shadow Garden. What a wonderful name.”

Today, at this moment, Shadow Garden came to be. And at the

same time, the enemy of this world, the Order of Diabolos was also
born. I have taken one more step towards becoming a power in the
shadows.

“Well, for now, let’s just improve our magic control and
swordsmanship. The bulk of the fighting I will take on, but I will
assign you to deal with the small fries so you’ll also have to become
at least strong enough to handle that much.”

“I understand. The enemy is powerful, so we have to raise our own

strength.”

“Yep, yep, exactly.”

“And we must also search out the other descendants of the heroes
and safeguard them.”

“Um, yea, that too. In moderation.”

Playing as a power in the shadows with more people would indeed

give it more of an organization feel, but we don’t really need too
many. To be honest, personally speaking I’m fine if it’s just the two of
us.

“Well, for the near future let’s focus on getting stronger first.”

So saying, I bring up my wooden sword and parry Alpha’s attack.

She has made enormous progress after only a month of training.

Her sense is great, and she has more than enough magic. Seems
she’ll be of quite some use.

So I thought as I continued swinging my wooden sword underneath

the moonlight.

www.asianovel.com
28 Report
| Download

www.asianovel.com
 29 Report

Chapter 4
Source: Tenshi Translations

| Download

It has been about 3 years since the establishment of Shadow

Garden. Alpha and I have both become 13 years old, and my older
sister Claire is now 15. There is no particular meaning associated
with the age 13, but that is not the case with the age 15. When the
children of nobles reach 15, they have to attend a school in the royal
capital for 3 years. Nee-san is pretty much the rising hope of the
Kagenou baron family, so my mom is all pumped up with setting up
the farewell party and all that. Yep, rising hope indeed.

(T/N: ‘Nee-san’ is what the MC calls his older sister.)

All that’s fine and all. Really. But problem is, when it came day for
her to actually set off for the capital, she up and disappeared. Thus
the enormous tumult at the Kagenou house at the moment.

“When I came into the room, it was already like this.”

So says my father in a dandy voice. His face isn’t too bad either.

“There is no sign of a struggle, but the window was indeed forced

open from the outside. The fact that neither I nor Claire was alerted
means the kidnapper very skilled indeed.”

My dandy dad places one hand on the windowsill and looks off into
the distance. All that’s missing from this picture is a whiskey glass in
his hand.

And hair……

“So?”

www.asianovel.com
 30 Report
A chilling voice is directed at him.

“Very skilled, so there’s no helping it? Is that what you’re trying to

say?”

It’s mom.

“No, no of course not. I was merely stating the facts……”

So answers my dad as cold sweat rolls down his face.

“You STUPID BALDYYYYYY!!!!!!”

“Hiii, I’m sorry, I’m very sorry!!!”

By the way, I’m air. Nothing is expected of me, and neither do I

cause any trouble. That’s the position in this family that I’m striving
to maintain.

But well, Nee-san was a pretty good person, so it’s a bit of a pity.
The crime happened at night when I was at the abandoned village, so
there was nothing that I could have done either.

I quietly listen to my parents’ bickering and, at the first chance I

get, return to my own room. I place my palms together in the
direction that Nee-san had disappeared, then dive into my bed.

Then.

“You may come out now.”

“Yes, my lord.”

Immediately, my curtains sway slightly, and a young girl wearing a

black slime bodysuit steps out.

“Beta, huh.”

“Yes, my lord.”

www.asianovel.com
 31 Report
Same as Alpha, she is also a young elf girl. But where Alpha has
blond hair, Beta’s is silver.

She of the cat-like green eyes and a mole under her eye was the
third person to join Shadow Garden. Even though I told Alpha “in
moderation,” but Alpha brings them in like stray cats or something so
their numbers keep growing.

“Where’s about Alpha?”

“Searching for traces of Claire-sama.”

“Fast reaction. You think Nee-san is still alive?”

“Likely so.”

“Can she be saved?”

“Possible, yes…… but might require Shadow-sama’s help.”

Ah by the way, they’re calling me ‘Shadow.’ Cus I’m the master of

Shadow Garden, fufufu.

“Is that what Alpha said?”

“Yes, my lord. She said that since they have a hostage, it would be
best to bring our full force.”

“Heeh~”

To be frank, Alpha has gotten quite strong. The fact that even
Alpha is asking for help must mean that someone of very significant
power is involved.

“My blood boils……”

I clench my fist while instantaneously releasing magic to create a

small explosion.

www.asianovel.com
 32 Report
There’s no particular meaning to it, but I like this kind of theatrics.

I can hear Beta murmuring “As expected……” with surprise.

As of late, I haven’t been in lack of a sparring partner, what with

Alpha and Beta and Delta and the crew, but something fresh is good
every once in a while. Above all else, I want to play at being a power
in the shadows, so this seems like a good opportunity.

“It’s been a while since I last got serious……”

Just like so, I’ve also gotten used to exuding the aura of a power
hidden in the shadows.

Also, lately Alpha and Beta have taken to fleshing out our setting
even further, so it’s been a blast.

“The criminal is, as expected, part of the Order of Diabolos. Even

more, he is one of their upper echelons.”

“One of their echelons, huh. So why did they kidnap Nee-san?”

“They suspect her of being a Descendent of the Heroes.”

“Hmph, those sharp-eyed bastards……”

So yea, like that.

Furthermore, they’ve also been ‘gathering research’ and saying

things like “As expected, your words were entirely correct……” and
“About a thousand years ago, Diabolos’ descendents……” and “From
this stone monument we can glean clues that point to the existence
of the Order of Diabolos……” and other similar such. I mean, I can’t
read ancient letters so how would I know? I bet Alpha can’t really
read them either, so she just lays out all these ancient-looking
materials and whatnot of a similar general feeling in front of me, so
that we can feel like we’re making some headway in investigating
the Order. I’m sure that must be it.

www.asianovel.com
 33 Report
“Please take a look at these documents. These are the hideouts
that we think Claire-sama might be held in, based on our latest intel.”

After saying that, Beta plonks a huge pile of paper on my table. Ok

seriously, I have no idea what to do with all this. More than half of it
is in an ancient language and the rest is filled with indecipherable
mathematical equations or something. Damn, you guys have gotten
good at making up this kind of stuff. I’ll admit, you all have gotten
even more pro at it than me.

While ignoring Beta’s ‘explanations,’ I take out a throwing knife

and throw it at the map on the wall.

Thunk.

With a dull sound, the knife pierces a certain point.

“There.”

“That place? What is there?”

“That’s where Nee-san is.”

“But that place, there’s noth-…… no, wait, could it be……!”

Beta hurriedly rummages through the materials as if she’d just

realized something.

Um, yeeaa, I just randomly threw that knife, alright?

But wow your acting is good, Beta. I can see where this is going –
you’re going to tell me that there is a secret hideout at that location,
aren’t you?

“In conclusion, after comparing various sources, it seems that

there is indeed a high possibility that there is a secret hideout at the
location that Shadow-sama just pointed out.”

www.asianovel.com
 34 Report
Called it.

“But still, to read through this enormous amount of materials in a

split second and even deduce the location of a hidden hideout…… as
expected of Shadow-sama.”

“You still lack training, Beta.”

“I shall double my diligence.”

Seriously, she’s good. Even though I know it’s acting, but I can still
feel the emotions that she’s conveying. You’ve got all the important
points down pat, Beta.

“I shall inform Alpha-sama at once. Will we move tonight?”

“Mm.”

Beta bows, then takes her leave. Her eyes are glittering and all,
such that I can totally feel the respect and whatnot. Cheers to her
Academy-level acting.

| Download

www.asianovel.com
 35 Report

Chapter 5
Source: Tenshi Translations

| Download

A man was walking alone through a dark underground tunnel.

Age in the mid-thirties. A well-trained body and sharp eyes. Swept

back grey hair.

His footsteps stopped as he reached the end of the tunnel. In front

of him was a door protected by 2 soldiers.

“Is the Kagenou girl inside?”

“Yes, Olba-sama.”

The soldier that he addressed saluted, then unlocked the door.

“Sir, please mind yourself in there. Though restrained, she is

extremely aggressive.”

“Hmph, who do you think I am?”

“!! I’m very sorry, sir!”

Olba opened the door then walked in.

The room beyond was an underground stone-walled jail. A single

girl was affixed to the wall with with magic-sealing chains.

“You must be Claire Kagenou.”

At Olba’s voice, the girl called Claire raised her head.

She was a very beautiful girl. As she had been kidnapped while

www.asianovel.com
 36 Report
sleeping, she was still wearing a thin negligee that could not hide her
full breasts nor her luscious thighs. With her silk-like black hair cut in
a straight line behind her back, the girl glared up at Olba with with
strong-willed eyes.

“I’ve seen your face at the royal capital before. If I remember

correctly, you are Viscount Olba, are you not?”

“Hou, you were with the Imperial Guards previously…… Ah, no, it
was at the tournament during the Festival of the God of War?”

“Festival of the God of War, heh. Oh yes, that time when Princess
Iris cut you up every which way.”

Claire laughed in merriment.

“Hmph, it was within the limits of a match, and thus didn’t mean
anything. In a real fight, there’s no way I’d lose to her.”

“Nothing would be different in a real fight, oh Viscount Olba who

lost in the first round in the tournament.”

“Fool. You don’t even know how much of an honor it is to simply

just stand on the stage of that tournament, you ignorant girl.”

Olba glared back at Claire.

“I will be able to stand on that stage just 1 year later.”

“Too bad for you, you don’t have a year left.”

The chains restricting Claire clinked.

Immediately afterwards, her teeth snapped just barely short of

Olba’s neck.

If Olba hadn’t tilted his head that little bit, then his carotid artery
might have been torn out right there and then.

www.asianovel.com
 37 Report
“The one who can’t live for one more year – will that truly be me?
Or will it be…… you? Do you want to bet on it?”

“No need for the bet, Claire Kagenou.”

Olba’s fist slammed into the chin beneath Claire’s dauntless smile.

She crashed onto the stone ground, but her strong eyes never left
Olba.

Olba lowered his fist, having felt less resistance on his fist than
expected.

“You jumped backwards.”

Claire smiled dauntlessly.

“Was there a fly in the room?”

“Hmph, seems you’re not just led around the nose by your large
magic capacity.”

“I was taught that magic is not about amount, but control.”

“What a good father you have.”

“I’ve never learned a thing from that baldy. It was my little

brother.”

“Brother……?”

“My impertinent little brother. Every time we fight, I’d win. But I’m
always learning from my little brother’s sword. But he never learns
anything from my sword. That’s why I pick on him everyday.”

So said Claire in an impish tone.

“What a pitiful younger brother. That would make me an ally of

justice who saved him from his tyrannical older sister. Anyways,

www.asianovel.com
 38 Report
that’s enough pointless banter.”

Olba cleared his throat and fixed his gaze on Claire.

“Claire Kagenou. As of late, have you felt anything strange with

your body? For example, your control over your magic slipping, or
your health being unstable, or a sharp pain whenever you try to use
magic, or black rot appearing on parts of your body? Do any of those
symptoms bring anything to mind?”

“After going to all the trouble of kidnapping me, what you wanted
to do was to play doctor?”

The edge of Claire’s glossy lips raised into a sneer.

“I, too, previously had a daughter. I do not wish to employ more

violent means. Answering my questions honestly would lead to the
best outcome for us both.”

“Ooo, is that a threat? Unfortunately, I have a personality that

makes me want to rebel when threatened. Even if my head
understands that it would not be logical to do.”

“So you mean to say that you have no intention to cooperate?”

“I wonder~”

Olba and Claire glared at each other.

The one who broke the silence first was Caire.

“Very well. It’s nothing big anyways, so I’ll tell you. You mentioned
instability with my body and magic, right? Now I’m perfectly fine,
aside from these chains.”

“‘Now’?”

“Yes, ‘now.’ It was about a year ago when I had those symptoms
that you listed.”

www.asianovel.com
 39 Report
“You mean to say that you no longer have them? They went away
by themselves?”

To Olba’s knowledge, there’s never been a case of ‘that’ being

healed.

“Hmm, I didn’t really do anything spe-…… oh right, my little

brother had me do something he called ‘stretches’? I don’t really
know the details, but he asked me to practice it, and before I knew it
my body returned to being in top condition.”

“‘Stretches’? Never heard of it…… But the fact that you had the
symptoms before means that there’s no mistake, you are indeed
compatible.”

“Compatible? With what?”

“There’s no need for you to know. You’ll be broken before long

anyways. Ahh, I’ll need to investigate your brother too then……”

Something suddenly smashed into Olba’s nose, cutting off his

words.

“Guh?”

Olba retreated to the door, glaring at Claire while suppressing his

nosebleed.

“Claire Kagenou, you bitch……!”

All four of her limbs were supposedly restricted, but for some
reason her left arm is currently hanging free, with blood dripping
down from it.

“You scraped off your own flesh and dislocated your finger……?!”

The chains binding her were not normal chains, but magic-sealing
chains. In other words, Claire had used pure brute strength to chafe

www.asianovel.com
 40 Report
off her own skin, crush her finger bones, and thus free her arm from
the chain. That’s how she was able to hit Olba.

Olba was greatly shocked at that truth.

“If something happens to him, I will never forgive you! I will kill
you, your loved ones, your family, your friends, and everyone else
that means anything to you……!?”

Olba’s full power punch landed on Claire’s stomach. Bound in place

by the magic-sealing chains, Claire had no way to evade to evade
Olba’s magic-strengthened blow.

“You brat!”

Olba spat on Claire’s crumpled body.

The blood that flowed from Claire’s left hand was pooling together
into a dark red stain on the ground.

“No matter. You should now understand……”

So muttering, Olba reached towards that blood. But right at that

moment, a soldier breathlessly rushed into the room.

“Olba-sama, it’s terrible! We have intruders!”

“Intruders?! How many?!”

“Unknown! They seem to be few in numbers, but we are being

completely run over!”

“Kuh, very well, I’ll go out myself! You lot fall back and set up a
defensive formation!”

After clicking his tongue once, Olba turned around.

| Download

www.asianovel.com
 41 Report

Chapter 6
Source: Tenshi Translations

| Download

By the time Olba reached the front lines, the entire area was
already thoroughly dyed with blood. The soldiers protecting this high
value facility were by no means weak. Among them were even those
with enough strength to join the Imperial Guards.

But this……

“How did this happen?!”

In the hall of this underground facility, at the only point where light
could shine in from the outside, there is an entire mountain of
corpses.

All of them bore only a single sword wound.

Completely dominated by an overwhelming difference in strength.

“It was you bastards……!”

The target of Olba’s glare is a group of individuals wearing black

bodysuits. Judging from the bulges on their bodies, all of them are
young girls of small stature.

They number 7 in total. But in this location currently illuminated

only by moonlight, their presence is so thin that Olba would lose
sight of them if he let his attention wander for even a moment. The
girls, through their uncommonly high proficiency with magic, are
controlling their own presence.

They possess power enough to match that of his own. Olba has no

www.asianovel.com
 42 Report
choice but to acknowledge this fact.

Among them, a young girl drenched head to toe with blood looks
Olba up and down under the light of the moon.

“……!”

That moment, alarm bells go off inside Olba’s head. There is no

particular reason, it is all instinct. Every fiber of his being is
screaming at him that she is dangerous.

While the blood of her bodysuit drips onto the ground, drip drop,
drip drop, she also begins to slowly approach him.

All while slovenly dragging her blood-soaked sword over the

ground, leaving a trail of blood behind.

“Who are you people? What is your aim?!”

So asks Olba while suppressing his fear.

Every single one of them has enough strength to rival his own, but
there are seven of them. How out of luck is he?

To do battle would be sheer folly.

Even while lamenting his own unluckiness, Olba continues to

search for a way out of this situation.

But the blood-stained girl does not seem to have heard Olba’s
question.

She only laughs.

Underneath her blood-stained mask, the blood-stained girl only

laughs.

I’m going to be killed!

www.asianovel.com
 43 Report
Or so thought Olba, when……

“Fall back, Delta.”

The blood-stained girl stops moving.

Then she turns back as if nothing had happened. Olba watches her
go with a sigh of relief.

In exchange, a different girl steps forward.

“We are Shadow Garden.”

It is a voice so beautiful that if the situation wasn’t was it is, he

might have fallen in love with it.

“And I am Alpha.”

And suddenly, he realizes that she had taken off her mask.

Under the moonlight, her skin shines a dazzling white.

The girl takes one step forward.

“……!”

A blond elf.

Beauty enough to steal his breath away.

Then she takes another step forward.

“Our aim…… is the destruction of the Order of Diabolos.”

She swings the black blade that had appeared in her hand out of
nowhere through the air.

The night was sliced through.

Or so the black blade caused Olba to hallucinate.

www.asianovel.com
 44 Report
The air pressure, the sword pressure, every single part of it
intimidated and terrorized Olba.

How on earth did she manage to gain such strength at such a

young age?! Olba finds himself shuddering with both jealousy and
fear.

But what he finds more shocking than her strength are the words
that had come out of her mouth.

“You bastards…… where did you hear that name from?!”

The Order of Diabolos. In this facility, there is only a small handful

of people who know of this name.

“We know about it all. The demon Diabolos, the Curse of Diabolos,
the Descendants of the Heroes, as well as…… the truth of demon
possession.”

“How, what, that……”

Among what Alpha just said were things that even Olba learned of
only recently. Those secrets are protected so carefully that there is
no way they had leaked outside.

“Did you think that you people were the only ones chasing the
Cursed of Diabolos?”

“Kuh……!”

This information leak can never be forgiven.

But to kill these girls to plug the leak?

He does not possess the strength to do so.

In that case, what Olba must do is…… to survive. He must survive

and warn Headquarters of these girls’ existence.

www.asianovel.com
 45 Report
Therefore, Olba charges forward.

“AAAHHHHHHH!!!!!”

Olba draws his sword with vigor, and slashes at Alpha.

“Ara, how reckless.”

Alpha easily parries his sword.

Her counter slashes Olba’s cheek, causing blood to fly through the

air.

But Olba does not stop.

Again and again, without regard for how many times his swings
miss, Olba continues brandishing his sword, searching for an
opportunity to escape.

But she dodges every stroke by a paper’s length. Exerting only the
minimum amount of movement, she has already fully seen through
his swordsmanship and dodges everything perfectly.

In converse, it is Olba who is getting cut. Cuts on his arms. Cuts on

his legs. Cuts on his shoulders.

But none of the cuts are fatal.

Determining that her intention is to subdue himself for

interrogation’s sake instead of to kill, Olba laughs.

He has finally found the path to victory.

After the nth time that his sword slices through empty air, Olba
suffers a cut to his chest, and totters back in retreat.

“Seems that continuing this any longer would be a mere waste of

time.”

www.asianovel.com
 46 Report
Olba does not answer.

Kneeling down while pressing down on his chest wound, Olba

smiles…… then drinks something.

“What are you d-…… what?!”

Abruptly, Olba’s body doubles in size. His skin turns jet black, his
muscles expand, and his eyes turn red.

And above all else, the amount of magic in his body increases
explosively.

“……!”

Without any notice, Olba’s blade flashes in a mowing attack. Alpha

manages to block in time, but the shock causes her to grimace.

As a snap judgement, she decides to take some distance by riding

the shock and jumping backwards.

“What an interesting trick.”

Flapping her slightly numbed hands, Alpha tilts her head.

“That wavelength is magic deviation, is it not? Hmm, and you are

trying to suppress it with brute strength?”

“Alpha-sama, will you be alright?”

So asks another girl at the back, seeing Alpha retreat for the first
time in this fight.

“Not a problem, Beta. It’s merely gotten a bit annoying…… hmm?”

When Alpha returns her attention towards Olba, he is no longer

there.

Instead, there is now a square hole in the spot that he had been

www.asianovel.com
 47 Report
standing, with a staircase extending downwards. Hidden door.

“…… He ran away.”

“He got away…… shall we give chase?”

But Alpha stops the girl who was preparing to jump into the hole.

“No need. At the other end…… ‘he’ is there.”

“‘He’…… Speaking of which, earlier Shadow-sama did say that

he’d go ahead and split up from us. Could it be……?”

“Indeed. He went off towards an undetermined direction, so I’d

originally thought that he had gotten lost, but……”

Alpha laughs gently.

“To think that he had predicted even this outcome…… he never

ceases to amaze.”

The eyes of the girls peering into the hole are all glittering with
respect.

| Download

www.asianovel.com
 48 Report

Chapter 7
Source: Tenshi Translations

| Download

“I’m lost.”

So I mutter to myself in an underground facility with nary a soul in

sight.

It was fine when we all came together and crashed this hideout.
But then I got bored fighting with the small fries, so I thought to go
on ahead and find the boss first. But then this is the result. Sighs, and
I had even practiced my lines for when I meet the boss.

But still, this facility sure is huge. Guess this time it’s bandits who
had occupied an abandoned military facility?

“Nn?”

At that moment.

I feel the presence of someone approaching from the other side of

the underground passage.

After a short while, the other side also notices me. They stop a
certain distance away from me.

“To think that I was forestalled……”

It’s a guy with bulging muscles. And for some reason, his eyes are
glowing red. What on earth is that, it’s so cool! Can he shoot beams
out of his eyes?

“But it is only a single person. This will be easy.”

www.asianovel.com
 49 Report
The red-eyed guy makes a twisted smile, then disappears. Or so it
would probably seem to a normal person, but he’s just moving
quickly.

But, well.

I stop Red Eye’s sword with a single hand.

Since I know the direction that he’ll be coming from, that speed is
not really that much of a threat. Plus, power is all about how it’s
used.

“Wha-!”

Lightly pushing the shoulder of the surprised Red Eye, I take my

distance.

He has even more magic than Alpha. But unfortunately, he doesn’t

know how to control it at all. He’s just a moron with a lot of magic.

Incidentally, I am really not fond of the brutish fighting style that

simply relies on doping up on magic to to raise one’s strength and
speed. Of course, I am not making light of the importance of physical
specs. If I was really forced to choose between power or technique,
then I would choose power without hesitation. There is no worth in
techniques if there is no power. But the imperfect and warped way of
fighting by solely relying on physical specs like simple strength,
simple speed, and simple reaction time that completely disregards
and gives up on the details – that kind of fighting style is something
that I really hate.

Physical specs is genetics, but techniques are effort. That’s why I,

and the power in the shadows that I am aiming to be, would never
lose in the area of technique. I apply techniques to my strength,
apply schemes to my use of speed, and search for possibilities with
my reaction time. Physical specs are important, sure, but I would
never stupidly fight while relying solely on it. You could say that that

www.asianovel.com
 50 Report
is my esthetics in regards to battle.

Which is why I am slightly ticked off by this magic-doped retard.

So I’ll give him a bit of a lesson.

On the proper way to use magic.

“Lesson 1.”

I raise my slime sword, and walk towards him.

One step. Two steps. Then the third step.

The moment I took my third step, Red Eye swings his sword. That
is his maai.

At that moment, I accelerate.

I only used a tiny bit of magic – I concentrated only on my foot,

compressed the magic, then released it all at once.

That was it.

With only that much, the explosion of the compressed magic

propels me forward with great vigor.

Red Eye’s sword swings through mere air.

But I’ve already entered my maai.

I no longer need speed. Don’t need strength either. Don’t even

need magic anymore.

I caress Red Eye’s neck with my jet black blade.

Just a tiny slice of skin on his neck.

After leaving a red line on Red Eye’s neck, I leave my maai.

www.asianovel.com
 51 Report
At the same time, Red Eye’s sword barely grazes my cheek.

“Lesson 2.”

I dash forward again in conjunction with Red Eye drawing back his
blade.

This time, I don’t use any magic.

Which is why Red Eye is much faster.

But regardless of how high his speed, he cannot attack at the same
time.

Which is why he gets closed in on.

It is only a mere half step.

An almost insignificant distance. A distance that is far for me, close

for him.

A moment of silence.

Red Eye is conflicted.

I can see it.

In the end, Red Eye chooses to draw back.

I knew it.

I’d already read from the movement of his magic that that would
be his choice.

Which is why, even though Red Eye is faster, it is me who moves

first.

I close the distance faster than he retreats, and the tip of my blade
caresses his leg.

www.asianovel.com
 52 Report
A bit deeper than last time.

“Kuh……!”

Red Eye lets out a grunt of pain, then retreats even more further.

I choose not to chase him.

“Lesson 3.”

This tutorial session has only just begun.

◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇

Has he ever felt such a disparity in strength? So thinks Olba while

his body is cut again and again by that jet black sword.

Even when he was fighting with that elf who called herself Alpha,
even when he fought and lost to that princess at the Festival of the
War of God, he did not feel such a huge disparity.

If he really had to draw a comparison…… it would be from his

childhood, when he had barely begun taking up the sword and was
facing off against his master. Child versus master. Beginner versus
expert. The word ‘fight’ is not even applicable.

What he is currently feeling is exactly the same as from back then.

His opponent is a young boy who by no means looks strong. At the

very least, Olba doesn’t feel the sense of pressure from when he
fought Alpha. If he really had to sum it up into a single word, it would
be ‘natural.’ His stance, his magic, his swordsmanship, every single
thing about his opponent is natural. There is nothing of note in
regards to his strength or speed or anything else. No, it’s simply that
he doesn’t need any of it. His sword is purely and perfected
completed with skill alone.

Olba’s overwhelming advantage in magic capacity is being

www.asianovel.com
 53 Report
overturned by skill alone.

Which is why he is feeling that absolute sense of defeat.

The fact that Olba is still standing, that he is still alive, is solely
because his opponent has decided so. If he ever changes his mind,
Olba’s life can be snuffed out in a split second.

Olba in his current state can heal all non-fatal wounds. Of course,
there is a limit, and there are also negative side effects.

However, having lost a large amount of blood, having had his flesh
sliced open and his bones severed, even he needs time for the
recovery.

Despite being in such danger, Olba is still alive.

No, he is being allowed to live on.

So Olba asks.

“Why……?”

Why do you allow me to live on?

Why are you hostile to me?

Why are you so strong?

So, why.

The young boy covered in black merely looks down at Olba.

“Lurking in the shadows, hunting the shadows. That is the only

reason why we exist.”

It is a deep voice somehow tinged with sorrow.

From that alone, Olba manages to determine the boy’s identity.

www.asianovel.com
 54 Report
“You, you plan to resist…… ‘that’?”

In this world, there are those that the law cannot judge. Olba
knows this, and thinks of himself as part of them.

Power. Privilege. And hidden faces.

The light of the law cannot reach the edges of the world.

Even while enjoying that benefit, Olba himself is stepped on by

those above him, being broken by them.

Thus Olba sought greater power…… and fell.

“Even if it is you, and even with all of you…… no matter how

strong you are, you cannot win. This world’s darkness…… runs much
deeper than you can imagine.”

Which is why Olba said such things.

It was not a warning, but a wish. A wish that this young boy, too,
would be broken, would lose everything, would be plunged into
despair. But at the same time, he is afraid that his wish would not
come to be. Simple jealousy and envy.

“Then I will dive. It matters not how deep.”

There is no fighting spirit in his voice, nor a burning vigor. Only

complete confidence in himself, and an unshakeable resolve.

“You say it so easily, you brat.”

Olba cannot accept this.

He absolutely cannot accept this.

Because that is what Olba previously aimed for, but was broken by.

At this moment, Olba decides to cross that last line. He takes out a

www.asianovel.com
 55 Report
lozenge from his chest pocket, then swallows it.

Olba has already resigned himself to the fact that he would not be
able to leave this place alive. Therefore he will use his own life to
teach this brat.

About this world’s darkness.

| Download

www.asianovel.com
 56 Report

Chapter 8
Source: Tenshi Translations

| Download

The aura around Olba is changing.

The frenzied magic that I’d been feeling from him is shrinking,
being compressed, and contained within his body.

His blood vessels are bursting, his muscles are tearing apart, and
his bones are snapping, but everything is being recovered
instantaneously.

Surpassing the limits of being human, a vast amount of magic now

dwells inside his body.

The Order calls this ‘Awakening.’

Now that he’s become like this, there is no way to revert back.

However…… in exchange, he gains tremendous power.

“AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!”

Together with a beast-like roar, Olba’s figure disappears.

Together with a dull sound, the young boy clad in black is blown
away.

Right before he smashes in the wall, the boy kicks it, then fixes his
stance and lands.

However, Olba’s sword continues to send the boy flying around like
a rag doll.

www.asianovel.com
 57 Report
“So slow! So light! So brittle! This is reality, you brat!”

Olba continues attacking.

Every time there is a sound, the boy is blown away.

Olba’s slashes are absolutely fast, absolutely heavy, and absolutely

merciless.

An overwhelming amount of violence.

When a tiger kills a rabbit, it doesn’t need to use any tricks. It

simply brandishes its strength, and that’s enough.

There is no way to resist.

The boy in black is one-sidedly being crushed.

Or so Olba expected.

“!?”

Blood suddenly spurts from Olba’s chest. When was this not so
shallow cut made?

Olba stops moving for an instant, but then sends the young boy
flying again the next moment.

“IT’S USELESS! IT’S COMPLETELY USELESS, YOU BRAT!!!”

Olba’s wound is supposed to be deep enough to reach bone.

However, the wound bubbles, then regenerates in a split second.

“THIS IS POWER!! THIS IS STRENGTH!!”

Olba accelerates even more.

The scene of him spurting blood while zooming through the air is
almost like a red flash.

www.asianovel.com
 58 Report
Black versus red.

The two clash – the black is sent flying, while the red spurts blood.

The exchange of blows cannot be followed by the naked eye.

Only the red afterimages and the sight of the black being sent
flying indicate that there is something going on.

But this does not last long.

The disparity between the two is obvious, and it requires no stretch

of imagination to predict the black being destroyed eventually.

It is supposed to be a fight that where there’s no way for him to

lose.

Repeatedly he swings his sword, and repeatedly he demonstrates

his dominance over the black.

But, why.

Why…… how does the boy in black continue to stand back up

again and again, looking none the worse?

“Why…… why can’t I reach you……?”

There is no visible change on the black. Having used almost no

magic, having made almost no movement, simply allowing his body
to follow the flow of Olba’s attacks. Exactly like a leaf caught in a
rapid current.

But he was not only flowing along, but also using Olba’s
momentum to deliver accurate and precise strikes.

There is nothing unnecessary, nothing extraneous. Just being

natural, letting things be the way they are.

“How ugly.”

www.asianovel.com
 59 Report
So says the black. Those eyes that seem like they can see through
all things are focused on Olba.

“What do you know…… WHAT THE FUCK DO YOU KNOW?!?!?!”

So screams Olba.

With that, his sword, his body, his everything is poured into a
mowing attack accompanied by a howl.

Even if it costs him his life, he will erase this black.

This strike is well and truly the greatest one that Olba has ever
made in his entire life.

But.

“Playtime is over.”

It is easily bisected.

As if swinging through empty air, the black sword completes its

trajectory without any resistance.

Olba’s sword, his immense amount of magic, his well-trained body,

all of it was cut in half by a single swing.

The jet black sword has no magic, no strength, and no speed. It

was perfected with only pure skill. Or so Olba originally thought.

But that wasn’t it.

“What…… was that……”

It was indeed a stroke that could cut through anything and

everything.

As it sliced through his sword, his magic, his flesh, and his bones,
Olba noticed it.

www.asianovel.com
 60 Report
That stroke contained a highly condensed amount of magic, a
tremendous amount of strength, and an overwhelming amount of
speed. And to top it all…… there was skill.

This, this is true perfection.

Apparently the black had possessed everything from the very start.

It was only that he didn’t use it.

There is absolutely nothing that that stroke cannot cut.

“To think it was…… to this…… level……”

Blood spurts into the air.

The upper half of his body falls off, while the lower half crumples.

Even after being split clean in half, Olba’s body continues trying to
regenerate, but it’s already gone past its limits. It begins to rot,
dyeing the ground black.

Olba looks up as his opponent looks down.

Having crossed swords, Olba now understands the black.

The black’s sword is a honest sword, a commoner’s sword, a sword

attained from effort filled with blood and sweat.

He had thought him a mere brat who did not know anything. But
that is wrong. He already knows everything, but regardless had made
a conscious choice to fight, knowing full well the odds.

Powerless.

Olba’s life was powerless from start to finish.

What he tried to achieve, what he could not achieve.

www.asianovel.com
 61 Report
“Emi…… li…… a…..”

Olba reaches for a jewel-studded short sword, then closes his eyes.

The last thing that comes up in his fading consciousness is the

smile of the beloved daughter that he had lost.

◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇

So that’s basically how we wiped out that bandit group and saved
Nee-san. When we found Nee-san, she was unconscious, so we freed
her restraints and then just left her there. The very next day, she
showed up back at the house, in high spirits. That person is
excessively resilient, so her hand injury had already mainly healed up
after just one night. After that was a whole week of recovery or
investigation or whatnot before she finally left for the royal capital.
And for some reason, during that one week she kept fussing over me,
it was quite annoying.

Alpha and the others were apparently busy with investigating the
bandit gang and cleaning up the leftovers. Ah right, sorry, they’re not
bandits, but the Order. Well, bandits by any other name are still
bandits in the end.

But damn, that red-eyed ossan sure had talent. It was partly his
credit that I was able to use a cool-sounding line like “Then I will dive.
It matters not how deep.” Too bad he died, otherwise I would have
hired him as a supporting actor.

And my power in the shadows play and ad libbing was a must-see!

It’s a pity that there was no audience, but I only have to bear with it
for 2 more years. Two years later, I will also be going to the royal
capital. It’s the royal capital, that capital! One of few great metropoli
of this world, the only city in this country with a population higher
than a million. I can bet that there would be both protagonist-like
characters and last boss-like characters there. There would be an
abundance of incidents, conspiracies, and intricacies that could never

www.asianovel.com
 62 Report
occur in a backwater place like here…… and thus opportunities for
me to make an appearance as a power in the shadows. Aahh, in that
light, then the current me who is making do by only taking out mere
bandits is but a frog in a well. My story so far was only the prologue.

As I continued to build up my strength in preparation for 2 years

later, Alpha and the 6 others requested to meet with me together.
Apparently they want to ‘report’ on their ‘investigation into the
Order’ and the results of their ‘research into the Curse.’ Lately
they’ve all gotten quite busy, so it’s rare to see all 7 gathered
together at the same time. There’s no actual point to ‘investigating’
and ‘researching,’ so you guys should keep it to a moderate level,
alright? is what I’m thinking as I listen to their ‘reports.’

To sum it all up.

All of the heroes who fought Diabolos were female. That’s why the
Curse of Diabolos only manifests in females.

What a novel idea! But unfortunately, the general consensus is

that they were all male. Ohhh, because Shadow Garden only has girls
(except for me), so they’re making that their pretext?

, the largest percentage of those who manifest the Curse are elves,
then beast people, and finally humans. This is related to the lifespans
of the races. For example, humans have the shortest lifespans, so the
blood of the heroes flows the thinnest in them, which makes it hard
for the Curse to manifest. Elves, in contrast, have the longest
lifespans, so it is the opposite for them. Then the beast people are in
the middle of the spectrum. Speaking of which, I am the only human
in Shadow Garden, and I didn’t even have demon possession. As for
the 7 of them, 2 are beast people, and the remaining 5 are elves. All
of them previously had demon possession. Wow you guys, good job
thinking up a setting for even something like this.

Alpha and the girls also ‘reported’ a few other things to me, but it
basically just went in one ear and out the other.

www.asianovel.com
 63 Report
And with that, they moved onto ‘reporting’ about the Order.
Supposedly the Order is an enormous organization that has grown
roots all over the entire world. Nice, I like that you girls think large
scale.

The Order calls those suffering from demon possession (or the
Curse, you can call it what you want) as ‘Matches,’ and prioritizes the
capture and execution of such people. It became that in order to
mount a resistance against the Order, members of Shadow Garden
also have to scatter across the world, leaving only 1 person to stay
with me on a rotation basis. The rest will focus on reaching out to and
sheltering those suffering from demon possession and also continue
digging into the Order or run interference where opportunities arise.

Hearing that, I got it. They have realized that the Order of Diabolos
does not actually exist. Which is why they are trying to say that they
can’t play along with this farce any longer, that they want to be set
free. That’s what ‘scatter across the world’ means, right? But
because I really did cure them of demon possession, so to repay that
debt they’ll take turns to accompany me, and for me to be content
with that much. That is the message between the lines that they are
hoping for me to read.

I found myself feeling a little sad. Even in my previous life,

everybody adored heroes when they were children. And I adored
powers in shadows in the same way. But eventually, everybody grew
up, and before I knew it, they’d all forgotten about their heroes and
left me all alone. These girls have also grown up, that’s all there is to
that.

Despite feeling a bit sentimental about it, I quickly agreed to let

them go. In the first place, I didn’t even plan to gather so many of
them. It would be enough with just me and one assistant. I saw off
the girls who all teared up at the parting, then swore to myself that
I’ll definitely become a power in the shadows, even if I become the
only person left in the entire world.

www.asianovel.com
64 Report
| Download

www.asianovel.com
 65 Report

Chapter 9
Source: Tenshi Translations

| Download

I have finally become 15 years old, and have matriculated into the
Midgar Magic Swordsman Academy. It is known as one of the top
leading magic swordsman academies in the continent, gathering
talents from both inside and outside of our country.

In the two months that I’ve been here, I have purposely maintained
my grades somewhere slightly below average, the most optimum
position for a mob character. And in the meantime, I have been
keeping an eye out for protagonist-like characters.

Among the few that I have my eyes on.

Princess Alexia Midgar. The most promising one is her.

Even a chimpanzee would be able to figure her for a big potato just
from hearing the title ‘Princess Midgar.’

Incidentally, above her is someone even bigger and more famous

called Princess Iris Midgar, but unfortunately she has already
graduated from the academy.

And it is this Princess Alexia that I am going to have participate in a

super important mob event. To be more specific, it is a penalty
game.

Yep, you guessed it. It’s that one where the loser has to confess to
a girl.

Thus, I am now on the school roof, standing a certain distance

away from Princess Alexia and facing off against her.

www.asianovel.com
 66 Report
She has shoulder-length silvery white hair, and her red eyes are
enchantingly…… arg anyways she has pretty eyes too, and…… her
brows are, um…… screw this, I give up. In short, she is really
beautiful in the well-featured cool beauty kind. Unfortunately, thanks
to Alpha and the others, I’ve gotten used to seeing pretty faces. I
think it would be better if you let some of that tension out of your
face, you know? Showing a bit more emotion would make you look a
bit more human.

Well, let’s set that aside for now. Naturally, I am not the first to
attempt this foolhardy challenge. After entering the school for 2
months, already more than a hundred retards have approached her
and gotten shot down with the same emotionless phrase.

“Not interested.”

It’s not like I don’t understand. She’s probably already got a

political marriage lined up for after graduation, and she simply isn’t
interested in this kind of child’s play. But the large majority of the
nobles that tried to confess to her should also be in the same boat.
After graduation, it’ll be straight off to arranged marriages for most
of them. That’s why they are hoping to have a love affair or two while
still in the academy.

Well, whatever their motivations, in the end it is all but the mere
frolicking of those who know nothing of the world of shadows.

However, as a mob character, I am also fated to take part in this

frolicking. Forced through a punishment game to confess to the
school idol and get turned down in the harshest and most heart
crushing manner – it is truly a mob-like event, is it not? By
completing this event in the most mob-like method possible, I would
get one step closer to the most ideal image of a mob character inside
my head. And that, in turn, would bring me that much further down
the path towards becoming a power in the shadows.

For the sake of this moment today, I stayed up all night deep in

www.asianovel.com
 67 Report
thought. What can I do…… How can I confess to make this into the
most mob-like confession ever?

Word choice is of course important, but there is also articulation,

pitch change, and vibrato, to list only a few. After the whole night of
research, I have attained the ultimate mob-like confession, and am
now standing at the decisive battle.

Battle.

Exactly. For a mob character, this is nothing short of a great battle.

Power in shadows have power in shadows battles to fight, while

mob characters have mob battles to fight.

And thus I, at this moment, as a mob character, must give it my

very best.

With resolve in my chest, forward I face.

Princess Alexia…… you might be standing there looking composed

and all, but if I really wanted to cut you down, your head would leave
your body before you even know what happened. In the end, that is
your limit as a person.

Therefore, watch closely.

This is the world’s most mob-like confession!

“P, P, P…… Priness Alexia……”

I reveal the ‘Stutter’ attack card, then display my nervousness

through the (in)articulation of ‘princess,” followed by a pitch change
when saying her name.

“…… I, I like you……!”

My eyes leap away from Princess Alexia to swim all over the

www.asianovel.com
 68 Report
ground, while my whole body trembles at a barely perceptible
degree.

“P-, please go out with me……?”

My word choice is kept to the basics, with no fancy additions, while

my pronunciation, pitch, and articulation are flying off to god knows
where. Then I ended it all with a rising inflection to exhibit my lack of
confidence.

It was perfect……!

Now this, this was the perfect mob-ness that I have been aiming
for!

Satisfaction. I feel pure satisfaction.

“Very well. Please take care of me.”

“Nn?”

Feeling satisfied, I was preparing to go back when I heard an

auditory hallucination.

“You, what did you just say?”

“Please take care of me.”

“Ah, ok.”

Something doesn’t seem right here.

“F-, for starters, let’s go back together after school.”

Still not fully wrapping my head around this development, I meet

up with Princess Alexia after school, we walk back to the dorms
together, and part smilingly with a promise to see each other again
tomorrow. Then I go back to my own room, dive into my bed, bury
my face in my pillow, then scream.

www.asianovel.com
69 Report
“HOW THE FUCK DID I ENTER THE MC ROUTE OF A GODDAMN
LOVE COMEDY?!?!?!?!”

| Download

www.asianovel.com
 70 Report

Chapter 10
Source: Tenshi Translations

| Download

“Isn’t it strange?!”

“That’s strange alright.”

“That’s so strange.”

Lunchtime the next day, I am having lunch with my mob friends

while going over how yesterday went down. Consequently, all three
of us are of the same opinion, that it was strange.

“To be honest, you simply don’t have the specs to go out with
Princess Alexia. Even I would be barely at the acceptable level, you
know?”

So says Hyoro. He is the second son of the Baron Gali family. His
appearance is tall and thin, and it might seem like he is kind of
fashionable and puts some effort into his appearance, but he has
terrible sense. From afar, he could perhaps somehow pass off as
handsome. Or not, scratch that last part, I can’t see it at all.

Of course, this Hyoro Gali does not have the specs to go out with
Princess Alexia. Why? Because he is someone that I’ve acknowledged
as a mob friend.

“If even Sid-kun could pull it off, then even I could have succeeded.
Ah~, I should have done the confession myself.”

And this is Jaga. Second son of the Baron Imo family. His
appearance is small and bony, like that extra guy in every baseball
club. He is outstandingly talented in that even when looking from

www.asianovel.com
 71 Report
afar, no matter the angle, he wouldn’t even have the atmosphere of
being a handsome guy.

Naturally, he is also a mere mob character who would never be a

good match with Princess Alexia after even a thousand years.

Oh and by the way, my name is Sid. Sid Kagenou. When I go by

this name, I am your average, everyday mob character.

“Seriously, this is not as good as it sounds. It freaks me out that

there is probably some deeper circumstances here, and in the first
place the worlds we live in are too far apart.”

“You got that right. After all, your caliber is even less than mine. I
bet the longest this would last would be a week.”

“I say three days max. Take a look around.”

At Jaga’s words, Hyoro and I glance around. Almost everybody in

the cafeteria are looking my way and whispering furiously to their
respective companions.

“Look, he’s the one……”

“No way! His looks are so average……”

“Is there some misunderstanding here……”

“Damn, then even I could have……”

“Ehhhh!”

Et cetera, et cetera.

“I heard that he discovered a secret of hers and is blackmailing

her…… from that guy called Hyoro Gali.”

“Are you serious?! I’m gonna kill that bastard……”

www.asianovel.com
 72 Report
“Act like it was an accident……”

“How could we call ourselves men if we don’t stand up here……”

Et cetera, et cetera.

I have good ears, so I can pick up pretty much all of it. But for
starters, I glare at Hyoro Gali.

“Nn, what’s the matter?”

“…… Nothing.”

Such is the friendship between mob characters.

“But seriously, what am I to do? It would be super suspicious if I

turn around and dump her the very next day after confessing.”

In the first place, it is not mob-like to breakup with a princess. But

then again, I was forced out of being mob-like the moment she said
‘yes.’

“Why not just go along with it? Who knows, maybe you can even
get a good memory or two out of it.”

So says Hyoro with a smirk.

“I agree. Even if it was a mistake, you are currently officially going

out with a princess. It would be such a waste to chicken out due to a
few minor obstacles.”

“I can’t actually do that, now can I?”

The longer this state of affairs lasts, the farther that rumors about
me would spread, and the further I would be from a mediocre mob-
like life.

“But now that things have developed to this level, we absolutely

cannot let slip that it was just a penalty game.”

www.asianovel.com
 73 Report
So says Jaga.

“Agreed. The moment it becomes leaked, things will descend into

absolute chaos. So I’m begging you guys, alright? Especially you,
Hyoro.”

“Me? Pfft, no one would be able to make me talk.”

“Of course, I would also never tell.”

“I’m seriously begging you guys, alright?”

I sigh, then reach for my 980 Zeny Daily-Set-Meal-for-dirt-poor-

nobles.

Let’s eat quickly then leave this extremely uncomfortable

cafeteria.

But I was too late.

A 100,000 Zeny Daily-Set-Meal-for-filthy-rich-nobles is set down

right across from my seat. By a maid, with oh so graceful skill.

Then.

“This seat, is it free?”

Princess Alexia enters the scene.

Fuck, I knew it. That’s why I wanted to eat quickly.

“O-o-o-o-of course!”

“I-i-i-i-i-i-i-if it pleases you, please!”

I can almost see Hyoro and Jaga visibly shrinking into themselves.

And these are the people who were bragging mere moments ago
that even they could have gone out with her. As expected of the mob

www.asianovel.com
 74 Report
friends that my mob character had fully acknowledged as true mobs.

Now I just want to cry, for various reasons.

“Sit if you want.”

Alexia was waiting for my answer, so I answered.

“Well then.”

And with that, she sits down.

“Nice weather, isn’t it?”

For starters, I try to fill the gap by bringing up the weather.

“I suppose.”

Thus continued our bland and banal conversation.

With elegant motions, she puts her hands to her extravagant

lunch.

As expected of a princess, she has wonderful manners. Low

ranking nobles are pretty much just commoners slapped with a title.

“That super expensive meal sure is a lot.”

“It is, isn’t it? I always end up unable to finish it all.”

“What a waste.”

“To be honest, I would rather choose a lower rank course, but

when I do, then everyone else finds it hard to order this.”

“Ahh, ‘k. If you can’t eat it all, then may I grab some?”

“I don’t mind, but……”

“If you’re worried about the manners and all that, don’t be. This is

www.asianovel.com
 75 Report
the lower nobles’ seating area, after all.”

I plunder the meat main dish from the bewildered-looking Alexia

and stuff my cheeks with it before she can utter a complaint.

Yep, delish.

“Ah……”

“I’ll help myself to the fish too, then.”

“Wait a……”

Damn, I feel lucky.

Thanks to you, my stomach is now in seventh heaven.

In sharp contrast to yesterday, my attitude towards Alexia is now

super meh.

The reason?

It’s because I’m currently in the middle of carrying out the ‘make
her dump me’ strategy.

“Sighs…… oh well.”

“Thanks for the food. ‘K, seeya.”

“Wait a second!”

I was hoping to just eat whatever I could and then leave like it’s
nobody’s business, but no dice. Grudgingly, I sit back down.

“Your practical studies after lunch is Royal Capital Bushin Style, is

it not?”

“Yea, sure.”

www.asianovel.com
 76 Report
This school’s curriculum is separated into theoretical studies before
lunch and practical studies after lunch.

Theoretical studies are separated by years, but practical years are

all elective-based and students from all years are mixed together.
The point is to pick the fighting style that fits you best from among
all the ones that they offer.

“I also take Royal Capital Bushin Style, so how about let’s go

together?”

“Uh, that’s not happening. I mean, you’re in Group 1, and I’m in

Group 9.”

Bushin Style is a pretty popular course. With 50 students in a

Group, there are a total of 9 Groups, with Group 1 being the most
proficient and Group 9 being the worst. Having joined the academy
only 2 months ago, I am still in Group 9. My plan is to eventually
settle down in Group 5, by the way.

“With my recommendation, a spot was freed up in Group 1, so

don’t worry about it.”

“Isn’t that, like, abuse of power or something?”

“Do you want me to come to Group 9, then?”

“Oh god please don’t, you’d destroy my standing.”

“These are the only options available. Choose one.”

“Seriously?”

“It is an order, by my authority as princess.”

“Group 1, here I come!”

And so ended my lunch.

www.asianovel.com
 77 Report
Hyoro and Jaga remained as ornamental decorations to the very
end.

| Download

www.asianovel.com
 78 Report

Chapter 11
Source: Tenshi Translations

| Download

(T/N: The word ‘sword’ will appear often in this chapter, and it
might mean various things. Aside from the physical object, it could
also refer to a person’s swordsmanship, their approach to sword
fighting, or some other nuance.)

“So wide……”

I could not help but to say that out loud the moment I stepped into
Royal Capital Bushin Style Group 1’s classroom.

Within the area of a gigantic stadium, aside from the changing

rooms, there are also baths, a bar, and several other amenities. Even
the doors are automatic (maid powered).

Incidentally, the classroom of Group 9 is outdoors, be it rain or

shine. No doors, thus no need for maids.

In order to not get tangled with, I change at super speed, then

stayed in a corner to wait for Alexia.

After a short while.

“Let’s loosen up a bit first, shall we?”

Alexia in a dougi enters the scene.

The one for girls is a long dress with a deep slit, very much like an
unadorned China dress. The color of hers is black. Bushin Style uses
color to show proficiency – black is for the best, white is for
beginners.

www.asianovel.com
 79 Report
Mine is of course white. I am the only white in this whole
classroom. I stick out like a sore thumb.

Ignoring the stares composed of 70% hostility and 30%

inquisitiveness, I start doing some light stretches.

“Interesting.”

Says Alexia while copying what I’m doing.

In this world, the idea of loosening up before exercising is well

known, but the way to do so has not been established, so everyone
kinda just does it their own way.

Those who do sports but underestimate the importance of

stretching would definitely destroy their body. In this world, magic
can perhaps somehow take care of such such injuries, but there
would still be an effect on performance.

On this, Alexia is actually quite conscientious, which is laudable. I,

too, am extremely conscientious when it comes to anything related
to combat. I have as much confidence as I do in the taste of that
drink that I always drank at the East Coast.

(T:N: I have no idea what this is a reference to.)

After a short while, class begins.

“Today onwards, a new friend will be joining us.”

Was the way that the teacher in charge introduced me.

“My name is Sid Kagenou. I will be in everyone’s care.”

Then came the barrage of stares from people who absolutely are
not thinking of me as a friend.

Aah, as expected of Group 1. Just by taking a quick glance around,

I see super important people here and there. That ikemen over there
www.asianovel.com
 80 Report
is the second son of a Duke’s family, that beauty is the daughter of
the current leader of the Magic Swordsman Knight Order, and even
the class instructor is our country’s Swordsmanship Instructor. He is
even a blond ikemen and merely 28 years of age.

“Everyone, get along well.”

After which then began practice.

Starting from magic control through meditation, all the way to

basic training like practice swings.

Good, this is good. The basics are important. In Group 9, we only

did a short time of practice swings before everyone started just
banging their swords against each other. Guess the truly strong
really do understand what’s what.

Everyone here seems high level, so this is honestly a really good

environment.

Above all else, this Royal Capital Bushin Style is one that makes a
lot of sense. It’s wonderful that every ounce of effort poured into it
would never go to waste.

“Do you like the Royal Capital Bushin Style?”

So asks the blond ikemen while approaching me. If I remember

correctly, his name is Zenon Griphi.

“Do I look like I do?”

“Oh yes, you look like you enjoy it very much.”

In response to my answer, Zenon-sensei gives a refreshing laugh.

“As you probably already know, Royal Capital Bushin Style is a new
branch off of Bushin Style. Traditional Bushin Style was originally
already the most popular style in our country, so the reformed Royal

www.asianovel.com
 81 Report
Capital Bushin Style had a strong start. Then with the patronage of
Princess Iris, it became the second most popular style in this country,
behind only the traditional Bushin style.”

“I’ve heard that Sensei is also quite an influential proponent of the

style.”

“What I’ve done is insignificant in comparison to what the princess

has done. But even so, I feel like I was a part of nurturing Royal
Capital Bushin Style to where it is today. That’s why when I see
someone else liking this style, I get so happy that I can’t help myself.
Sorry for interrupting your practice.”

With that, Zenon-sensei goes off to watch the other students. I,

too, fully understand how he feels. I like seeing Alpha and the girls
swinging my sword. My sword is something that I had built up myself,
so the feeling of being recognized when seeing someone else use it
is an exceptional kind of happiness.

“What were you two talking about?”

So asks Alexia.

“About Royal Capital Bushin Style.”

“Fuun. Anyways, it’s mass next, so let’s pair up.”

‘Mass’ refers to light practice of actual fighting forms.

The point is to confirm the feeling of using certain techniques and

parries, all without actually touching your opponent.

“Isn’t our mastery too far apart?”

“Won’t be a problem.”

So we take a stance across from each other with our wooden

swords.

www.asianovel.com
 82 Report
I make a move, which Alexia parries.

Then she makes a move, which I parry.

The attacks don’t land, and our movements are slow.

Neither are we using any magic.

Around us are several pairs fully utilizing magic and whamming

each other fiercely, but to my surprise Alexia is matching along with
me.

No, rather than matching along with me…… This might be what
she normally does. Mass is ultimately the confirmation of techniques,
so there is absolutely no need for speed nor strength. She has a firm
eye on the true intended purpose of this training.

This can be seen just from looking at her sword.

Her older sister, Princess Iris, is praised for her strength to heaven
and back by absolutely everyone in this country. Genius, wizard,
every single person has a different word to praise her with. At the
moment, she is even said to be the strongest in the entire country.

On the other hand, the reputation of Alexia is not so good. She has
magic, and her sword is honest, but she simply pales in comparison
to her sister. This is the valuation of Alexia shared by the general
populace.

But now that I’m here standing opposite her, I realize that her
sword is a pretty good sword in and of itself.

Faithful to the basics, firm foundation, and plain.

Yes, it’s plain. But that plainness is the crystallization of her effort.
After everything useless is removed, then the rest is just her
continuously building upon her foundation, step by step.

www.asianovel.com
 83 Report
Delta, take a good look at this.

I couldn’t help but to mentally call out to that beast person girl who
swings a sword that I find hard to acknowledge.

“Nice sword.”

So says Alexia.

“Thanks.”

“But I don’t like it.”

So she’s the type to bring you up before dropping you.

“It’s like I’m looking at myself. Let’s stop.”

So saying, she begins to wrap up. Seems like class is almost over
anyways.

Against general expectations, I was able to safely get through the

class without anything untoward happening. Let’s quickly clean up,
get changed, then dash back at full speed…..

“Wait a second.”

Or not.

Alexia grabs me by the scruff of my neck and drags me

somewhere.

“So this is your answer?”

For some reason, we have come to Zenon-sensei.

“Indeed. I’ve decided to go out with him instead.”

“You can’t keep running away like this indefinitely. You know that,
right?”

www.asianovel.com
 84 Report
So asks Zenon-sensei with severe eyes.

“Us children don’t understand the circumstances of adults.”

Says Alexia with a ‘hohoho’ laugh.

Based on this conversation, I’ve finally understood most of what’s

going on. The reason why I was brought here, and the reason why
she decided to go out with me.

While praying earnestly that I won’t be dragged in, I turn myself

into air and merely watch these two protagonists having their event.

| Download

www.asianovel.com
 85 Report

Chapter 12
Source: Tenshi Translations

| Download

“In other words, Alexia and Zenon-sensei are engaged, and I’m the
stalking horse?”

I’m currently facing off against Alexia behind the school building

after school.

“We’re not engaged. He’s just a fiancé candidate.”

So returns Alexia with a composed face.

“Whatever, same thing.”

“No, it’s not the same. It’s not even been confirmed yet, but he’s
already trying to forcefully move the talks along. I’m quite troubled
by it.”

“Ok, seriously, whatever. Sorry, but I have no intention to be swept

up in the circumstances between you two.”

“Oh dear, what a heartless thing for my boyfriend to say to me.”

“Boyfriend? You just wanted a convenient stalking horse, didn’t

you?”

“That is true. But the same goes for you, no?”

An unpleasant smile appears on Alexia’s face.

“Same? What are you talking about?”

“Oh, you plan to feign ignorance? Oh Sid Kagenou-kun who lost in

www.asianovel.com
 86 Report
a penalty game?”

Her smile deepens even more.

Oook, wait a second. Let’s calm down.

“How cruel, to play with an innocent girl’s emotions like that.”

So says Alexia while crying crocodile tears without even a shred of

innocence coming from her.

No problem, I am calm.

“I have no idea what you are talking about though. What, do you
have evidence or something?”

Yep, evidence.

Regardless of how much suspicion she might have, as long as

those two don’t betray me……

“Is his name Jaga-kun? As soon as I talked to him, his face became
all red and he began telling me things that I didn’t even ask about.
You have such a good friend.”

I mentally beat Jaga up and smash him into mashed potato to

maintain my own mental health.

“Are you alright? Your face is convulsing like crazy.”

“Not a problem. My character is twisted so my mouth is twisted

too.”

“Ahhh, I see.”

“Still better than you, though.”

“Nn, did you just say something?”

www.asianovel.com
 87 Report
“Uh, no. So what is it that you want anyways?”

I admit defeat. The reason for my loss is my choice of friends.

“Let me see……”

Alexia crosses her arms and leans against the school building.

“For now, continue pretending to be my lover. Time duration is

until that man gives up.”

“My status is but that of a mere Baron family. To be honest, I don’t

even have the strength to be of much use as a stalking horse.”

“I am fully aware. As long as we can buy time, then that’ll be

enough. The rest I’ll handle by myself.”

“Furthermore, I don’t want to be put into any danger. The other

party is the country’s Swordsmanship Instructor. If anything happens,
I wouldn’t be able to deal with it.”

“Blah, blah, blah, you sure are noisy.”

So saying, Alexia takes out gold coins from her chest pocket and
scatters them over the ground.

“Pick them up.”

A gold coin is 100,000 Zeny. And there are at least 10 pieces there.

“Heeh~, do I look like a guy who would wag his tail for money?”

So I say while crawling on the ground and carefully picking up the

gold coins piece by piece.

“Yes you do.”

“You’ve got a good eye.”

www.asianovel.com
 88 Report
11th piece, 12th piece, 13th piece…… ah, there’s one more!

Right as I’m about to reach for that last piece of gold coin, Alexia’s
loafer steps onto it.

I look up at Alexia. Alexia’s red eyes look down at me. I can see the
inside of her pleated skirt.

“You will move exactly as I tell you to, yes?”

Confirms Alexia with a smile revealing every last bit of her terrible
personality.

“Of course, of course.”

Answers I with a full-faced smile.

“Good boy, Pochi.”

Alexia pats my head like I’m a dog or a child, then leaves with a
flutter of her short skirt.

I carefully wipe the gold coin that had her shoe print on it before
pocketing it.

(T/N: ‘Pochi’ is an extremely common name for dogs in Japan, the

way ‘Tama’ is for cats.)

◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇

Even after I entered the academy, I had continued cutting into my

sleeping hours to continue my own training. But now with the whole
fake love thing with Alexia, my time has decreased even further.

“Come with me.”

With just that single utterance, I was forced to come to the Royal
Capital Bushin Style Group 1’s classroom early in the morning.

www.asianovel.com
 89 Report
Shafts of the morning sun stream in, lighting up the quiet, spacious
room occupied by only the two of us.

Morning practice.

Alexia focuses solely on swinging her sword.

I, too, swing my sword beside her.

Alexia is singularly earnest towards her sword. That point at least

is something that I truly appreciate.

We do not talk. We only continue swinging in silence. For me, it is a

surprisingly not painful time.

“It really is quite mysterious, your sword.”

It was Alexia who first broke the silence.

“You’ve got the basics down. And that is literally the only thing you
are doing. But still……”

Of course, I am suppressing my strength, my speed, my magic, my

skill, and everything else while swinging my sword before her.

So naturally, the only thing left is the basics.

“For some reason, I find it hard to tear my eyes away.”

“Thanks, I guess?”

A bird chirps outside the classroom. That lovely voice is actually

not singing, but struggling for territory. I can hear the beaks clashing,
too.

“But I really don’t like it, your sword.”

After saying that, our conversation cuts off, then we resume

swinging our swords in silence.

www.asianovel.com
90 Report
| Download

www.asianovel.com
 91 Report

Chapter 13
Source: Tenshi Translations

| Download

Two weeks after that, I am somehow making do as Alexia’s

boyfriend. Every once in a while I get harassed by other students, but
everything so far is still within tolerable levels.

More than anything else, Zenon-sensei has not come to beat me

up or seek to ‘solve’ things with any direct approaches that involve
violence, so at least that’s a relief.

As for the man in question, he continues to give Alexia and I

appropriate and thoughtful guidance during classes. He no longer
comes over for casual talks, but clearly is an adult capable of keeping
public and private separate.

In comparison to that.

“That man truly irritates me. Looking like he’s all that just because
he is a little good at the sword.”

When we’re before people, of course she’s got her act on and all,
but when we are alone, her words become like a tornado of
vilification.

“Yep, yep, that’s right.”

I am pretty much just a yes-robot. I learned early on that any and

all rebuttal would only be a waste of time.

“Pochi, you also saw that absolutely shady smile of his, did you
not?”

www.asianovel.com
 92 Report
“Yep, yep, I did.”

It has become our routine to return to the dorms after school via a
longer path through the woods that few other students use.

During that time, I simply continue to agree with whatever Alexia

says. Not even 10% of it actually enters my brain.

We continue walking slowly down the path as the sun sets above.
Whereas walking normally would get us through to the other side in
10 minutes, we easily take longer than 30 minutes. Some days, I can
already see the stars by the time we get through, but patience. Some
days I feel like yelling at her to just find a random wall to talk to
instead, but patience. I can bear it.

Patience, patience, and more patience.

But even I have one thing that I really need to say.

“Ahh, can I ask you something?”

“What, Pochi?”

Alexia sits down on her favorite tree stump and crosses her legs.

Why the hell are you sitting down, get the fuck up and continue
walking – is what I really want to say but I know I have no choice but
to also sit down next to her.

“In the end, what is it about Zenon-sensei that you dislike so

much? Objectively speaking, as a marriage partner he seems like a
pretty good catch to me though.”

“You…… were you even listening to what I was saying?”

Alexia looks slightly displeased.

“Everything, alright? I dislike his very existence, and everything

www.asianovel.com
 93 Report
about it.”

“He is handsome, is the country’s Swordsmanship Instructor, has a

high social status, has money, and is able to clearly demarcate
between public and private. Everything about him seems good. In
actual fact, he is quite popular among the female students, I hear.”

My words are only met with a scornful laugh.

“That’s all just his outward appearance. Appearances can be

fabricated and kept up as much as wanted. As a prime example,
me.”

“I see, damn that’s a convincing example.”

Speaking of which, Alexia is also highly popular. Since she’s putting

on so deep an act that it makes me want to puke sometimes when I
see it.

“That is why I do not evaluate people based on appearances.”

“Then how do you evaluate people?”

“By their flaws.”

So says Alexia with a self-satisfied look.

“A truly negative judgment method. Fits you to a tee.”

“Why, thank you. Incidentally, the fact that you are only composed
of flaws and that you possess absolutely no virtues whatsoever
scores you relatively highly in my book.”

“Thank you, it’s my first time receiving such a compliment that

does not make me happy at all!”

Alexia smiles wryly.

“It’s good that you are an easily identifiable piece of trash. And

www.asianovel.com
 94 Report
that is why I dislike that man.”

“Since we’re on the topic, tell me some of Zenon-sensei’s flaws,

then.”

“From what I can see, he has none.”

“Then isn’t he just perfect?”

“There isn’t a single human alive who is perfect. If there truly is,
then that person is either a big, fat liar, or there are screws loose in
their head.”

“I see, I see. Thank you for that totally jaded and prejudiced reply. I
truly learned something today.”

“You are very welcome, oh Pochi of the endless list of flaws. Go

fetch~!”

With that, Alexia takes out a single gold coin and throws it. I dash
out at full speed to catch it.

Damn straight, just done earned me 100,000 Zeny.

I put the gold coin into my pocket, then return to Alexia, who is
clapping her hands in delight.

“Good boy, good boy.”

She is patting my head. Patience.

“You’re hating this, you’re hating this so much~”

While being patted, once more I think to myself that she is a

terrible human being.

“It’s showing in your face, you know?”

“I’m letting it show in my face.”

www.asianovel.com
 95 Report
With a ‘fufu’ laugh, Alexia stands back up.

“Well then, about time to get back.”

“Yes, yes.”

“Pochi, tomorrow I’m going to smash that annoying face of his with
a wooden sword, so make sure you watch carefully.”

Upon hearing Alexia say so, I couldn’t help but to ask.

“That thing…… are you seriously going to do it?”

“What are you implying?”

Alexia turns around and glares at me.

I really shouldn’t have asked that. But it is something that I truly

cannot turn a blind eye to.

“Zenon-sensei is indeed stronger than you. But from what I can

see, the difference between you two is not so great that you’d be
single-sidedly done in.”

I like Alexia’s sword. Because it is a sword built up from days and

days of accumulation, one step at a time. But when it comes to the
real thing, actual combat, there is one unnecessary element mixed
in. And I really cannot stand seeing a sword that I had recognized
being tainted by that one element.

“Easy for you to say. What do you know, white robe?”

“Sure, it’s the nonsense of a white robe. There is no need for you
to pay any mind to it.”

“Fine, I’ll tell you. Things are not as simple as you think.”

“Is that so?”

www.asianovel.com
 96 Report
“I have no talent. I was born with a large magic capacity, and I’d
like to think that I’ve also put in a fair share of effort. I think myself
relatively strong. But even with all that, I can never win against a real
genius.”

“You sure?”

“I’ve always been compared to Iris nee-sama. There were

expectations from the people all around, but even more than that, I
myself also greatly respected Iris nee-sama and wanted to catch up
to her. But I could not do things the way Iris nee-sama could. What
each one of us had from the very start was too different. So I decided
to find my own way to become stronger. But as a result, do you know
what people call my sword?”

When the sisters’ swords are raised in comparison, there is a

certain phrase that comes up with almost guaranteed certainty.

“The commoner’s sword.”

(T/N: ‘Commoner’ here refers to ‘a common person’. As opposed to

a genius. This is completely unrelated to her status as a princess.)

“Yes, that. Oh and by the way, yours is also the commoner’s

sword. Too bad, eh?”

Alexia laughs in self-derision.

“I don’t think it a bad thing at all. I like your sword, after all.”

Upon hearing my words, Alexia’s breath stops for a brief moment,

then she scowls at me.

“ly, someone else had also said those words to me. It was Iris nee-
sama, on the stage of the Festival of the God of War, after my
unsightly defeat at her hands.”

“ ‘I really do like your sword, Alexia.’ ”

www.asianovel.com
 97 Report
With curled lip, Alexia attempts to imitate Princess Iris’s voice.

“I’m sure that person didn’t understand even a fraction of my

feelings. How wretched I felt at that moment. Even since that day,
I’ve hated my own sword so much.”

Then Alexia laughs. I don’t know what is contained in that laugh,

but at the very least it is not a happy laugh.

I have something that I really must say. If I don’t say it, then it
would be akin to denying my very self.

“I am an extremely facetious person. If something happens and a

million people suddenly die, I wouldn’t really care. If you go mad and
become a serial killer going around indiscriminately slashing people
left and right, I wouldn’t really care either.”

“If I go mad, the first person I cut would be you. I’ve just decided.”

“But there is one thing that I would never compromise on. Even if it
is worth absolutely nothing to other people, to me it is the most
important thing in my life. And the way I live my life is to protect only
that single thing that is important to me. Which is why, what I will say
next, I fully mean with all of my heart.”

Just one sentence.

“I like Alexia’s sword.”

After a short period of silence, Alexia replies.

“What meaning is there in those words?”

“None. But if I really had to say, it’s because I got angry hearing
something that I like being denied. That’s all there is to it.”

“Is that so.”

Alexia turns around……

www.asianovel.com
98 Report
“Today, I will go back alone.”

…… And then walks off.

| Download

www.asianovel.com
 99 Report

Chapter 14
Source: Tenshi Translations

| Download

“How long has it been since we last had a meal with just the three
of us like this?”

So says Jaga the Traitor.

“Since this guy eats with the princess for literally every single
meal.”

And that was Hyoro.

“What choice do I have?”

Me.

For the first time in quite a while, we three are eating together in
the cafeteria. Alexia is, for a surprising change of pace, not present.

“Sid-kun, can you forgive me already?”

“Hear, hear. Men don’t hold grudges over insignificant things!”

“I even treated you to a 980 Zeny Daily-Set-Meal-for-dirt-poor-

nobles, didn’t I?”

“Hear, hear. He already treated you, so just let bygones be

bygones!”

“Gah, alright already.”

I heave a huge sigh.

www.asianovel.com
 100 Report
“Thank you, Sid-kun.”

“Yea, yea.”

“So, how far have you actually gone?”

So asks Hyoro in a subdued voice.

“Gone where?”

“Duh, I’m talking about ‘that’ and Princess Alexia. You two have
already gone out for 2 weeks so you’ve been getting some of ‘that,’
haven’t you?”

Seriously, stop saying ‘that.’ Oh my god what a retarded

conversation this is.

“Nothing has happened, and nothing will happen.”

“Kah, what a useless wimp. If it was me, I’d have reached last base
already.”

“Agreed. I would have at least gotten to the kissing stage.”

“As I keep saying, we’re not like that.”

I half-heartedly fend them off while continuing to eat my lunch. But

then all of a sudden.

“May I sit here?”

The blond-haired ikemen Zenon-sensei enters the scene.

“Yes of course!”

“All yours!”

With that, the two once again turn into ornamental decorations.

“What business do you have with me?”

www.asianovel.com
 101 Report
I am slightly on my guard. Just in case he’s aiming for me now that
Alexia is not present.

“I’m sure you’ve already heard, but Princess Alexia has not
returned to the dorms since yesterday.”

Naturally, this is my first time hearing such news.

But I’m sure she’s merely gone off on a trip of self-discovery or

something. That’s what teenagers do, right?

“During our search this morning, we found this.”

What he takes out is a single loafer. It’s Alexia’s.

“There were signs of a struggle nearby. The Knight Order is

considering it to be a kidnapping case, and investigations are
underway.”

“What, how could this be……!”

Is what I shout out loud in a grieving voice, but inside I’m shouting
“Hell yea, serves you right!!” while making a guts pose.

“When we were narrowing down the list of suspects, the last

person confirmed to have been seen with her came up.”

So saying, Zenon-sensei looks at me.

“The Knight Order would like to ask you a few questions.”

Standing at the entrance of the cafeteria are members of the

Knight Order wearing their full equipment and projecting bloodthirst.

“You will cooperate with us, yes?”

Oh, I can see where this is going.

Fuck me.

www.asianovel.com
 102 Report
◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇

After that, I was brought to a place like a police cell, where I

answered a few questions before being released in the evening. 5
days later, that is.

“Get a move on, you fucker.”

My back is pushed roughly as I am effectively evicted from the

building. Then my belongings are thrown out right after me.

As I am now only in my underwear, I pick up my clothes and shoes

and put them on right there and then. Because I no longer have
fingernails on either hand, it takes a bit longer than usual.

After I finish arranging myself, I heave a sigh then walk off.

The pedestrians going to and fro that I pass all stare at my

‘scratches’ and bloody appearance.

I heave another sigh.

“Stay calm, me. Stay calm. What’s the point of flipping out over a
few small potatoes?”

I try my best to not remember the face of the knight who

interrogated me while maintaining calm.

“They were merely doing their job.”

My wounds are all only superficial, and I can grow my fingernails

back whenever I want.

The only reason why I don’t is to fully act out my mob character.

“Yes, I am the very definition of calm.”

Tranquility.

www.asianovel.com
 103 Report
I take a deep breath. My vision widens back up.

Probing with my senses, I notice some supicious presences.

“They put two tails on me, huh.”

The kidnapper is yet to be found. Naturally, Alexia’s safety is still

unconfirmed.

My head is not so full of daisies that I think I have been acquitted.

They didn’t have enough evidence, but my name is definitely still on
the list of suspects.

I keep my face down and pretend to be haggard and exhausted

while making my way back to my dorm.

Along the way.

“Later……”

A really, really tiny voice reaches my ears.

Accompanied by the faint smell of a familiar perfume.

“Alpha, huh……”

The avenues are extremely crowded in the evenings. Her figure is

nowhere to be seen.

◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇

Having returned to my dorm room, I turn on the lights.

From the shadows, a young girl reveals herself.

“You wanna eat?”

She is wearing a tight bodysuit that seems to be emphasizing her

recently acquired assets.

www.asianovel.com
 104 Report
In her hand is a thick sandwich filled with tuna, bought from the
famous store MagRonald in the royal capital. (T/N: ‘Maguro’ in
Japanese means ‘tuna.’)

“Thanks. It’s been a while, hasn’t it, Alpha? What happened to

Beta?”

I haven’t had anything proper to eat for 5 days straight, so I attack

the sandwich with gusto.

Beta was the one who had been supporting me recently.

“I heard from Beta. Seems things have gotten a bit troublesome,

hm?”

She sits on my bed and crosses her legs.

Both her silky blond hair and long-slitted blue eyes seem somehow
nostalgic.

In the short time that she’s left my sight, she has grown up so
much.

“Guess so.”

I throw the last scrap of the sandwich into my mouth.

“There’s water in that.”

Thx~”

I drain the large cup in one breath.

“Whew, back to life.”

I throw off my shoes and coat, then dive into my bed.

“At least change your clothes first!”

www.asianovel.com
 105 Report
“Nah, gonna sleep.”

“You…… do you even understand the situation you are in?”

“The prep I’ll leave to you.”

Alpha is super capable. By giving her free reign, I am sure she will
ready the most wonderful stage for me. But until then, I am going to
sleep…… I mean, conserve my strength.

Alpha sighs deeply.

“I’m sure you understand this, but the way things are currently
developing, this will be pinned on you.”

“Probably, yea.”

As long as the real culprit is not found, it is almost certain that the
one under the most suspicion would be executed.

Especially since this case is the kidnapping of a member of royalty.

Someone’s head has to fly, or else the case can’t be closed.

Yay for the Middle Ages.

“Get up, I have another sandwich.”

“!! I’m up.”

I receive the sandwich from Alpha.

“There is movement to actively frame you as the culprit for this.”

“Heeh~, even though I would become it automatically if left

alone?”

“They probably want to resolve things quickly. An average

performing son of a poor baron family is the perfect scapegoat.”

www.asianovel.com
 106 Report
“Agreed. I’d do the same too, if I were them.”

“The knights cannot be trusted.”

“The Order has moles inside?”

“Without doubt. It was the Order who kidnapped her. Their aim is
probably her thick Blood of the Heroes.”

Alpha and the girls are still sticking to the whole Order of Diabolos
setting for me. How considerate of them.

“Do you think she’s still alive?”

“You can’t draw blood from a dead person, right?”

“Good point.”

“Though we can’t seem to understand why you decided to take

part in a romance story with a princess.”

So says Alpha while frowning at me with half-closed eyes.

“It is not what it seems.”

“I’m sure you must have a reason, something that you can’t tell
us.”

I evade Alpha’s eyes as she tries to peer into mine.

And of course, I remain silent. Because I don’t have any really big
reason.

“It’s fine, we understand that you’re shouldering something really

big.”

What do I do if I’m not actually shouldering anything as important

as she’s making it sound?

www.asianovel.com
 107 Report
“But I just want to say, please trust us a little bit more. Even this
time, if you had given us a heads up in advance, things wouldn’t
have blown to such proportions. Right?”

“Alright, alright.”

“Anyways, don’t worry about it anymore. It’s our job to follow up

after you.”

So saying, Alpha smiles at me.

“When this incident is all resolved, treat me to MagRonald. That

second sandwich was my share, actually.”

“Sure thing. Sorry for eating your share too.”

“Don’t mind it.”

Alpha stands up, opens the window, and puts a foot through.

Her small hip sways.

“I’m going now. You just keep low for a while.”

“Got it. What’s the plan?”

“I’m going to gather numbers. We currently don’t have enough

people in the capital. Also, I’m going to call Delta too.”

“You’re going to call her too?”

“She said she really misses you.”

Delta the Loose Cannon. Or by another name, Delta the Suicide

Weapon. To put it simply, she’s basically an idiot specced solely for
battle.

Since it’s been a while, guess everyone wants to host a reunion or

something like that? I sincerely hope that they’re all living decent,

www.asianovel.com
 108 Report
respectable lives.

“The details I’ll tell you after the prep is over. Well then.”

After flashing me one last smile, Alpha covers her face with the
bodysuit and then disappears through the window.

| Download

www.asianovel.com
 109 Report

Chapter 15
Source: Tenshi Translations

| Download

“Is that it for your report?”

Asks a beautiful girl with red hair the shade of flames. The red hair
that reaches all the way down her back glitters in the candlelight, as
her wine-red eyes flash over the investigative report. That imposing,
beautiful figure of hers makes the reporting knight’s cheeks dye red.

“Th-, that is all, Iris-sama. We will continue our investigation.”

Iris nods, then gestures for the knight to leave the room.

When the door closes, only Iris and a handsome, blond-haired man
are left alone in the room.

“Marquis Zenon, thank you very much for your help this time.”

“The incident occurred with school grounds, so I am also partly

responsible. But more than that, I am also worried about Alexia-
sama……”

Zenon looks down and bites his lower lip in frustration.

“You also have your duties as the Swordsmanship Instructor. I am

sure no one would find fault with you for this. For now, what we
should focus on is not who to blame, but to safely rescue Alexia.”

“Indeed……”

“So.”

Iris suddenly closes the report folder.

www.asianovel.com
 110 Report
“How sure are you of the probability of this student Sid Kagenou
being the culprit?”

“I am also loathe to consider a student of the academy a culprit,

but circumstances show him to be the most suspicious. But when
considering his strength, it is highly unlikely for him to win if he faces
off against Alexia-sama in a direct fight.”

Zenon chose his words carefully while replying.

“In which case, it would either mean that he has an accomplice, or

that he had to have used drugs of some sort. But he didn’t confess to
anything even under the interrogation of the knights, right? Are you
sure about this?”

“I want to believe in him. I truly do.”

Iris nods, then closes her eyes.

“You have already assigned trustworthy knights to follow him,

right? Then there’s nothing else that we can do aside from waiting for
their report.”

“I shall pray for Alexia-sama’s safety.”

With a bow, Zenon turns to exit the room.

But at that very moment, a single girl slides into the room through
the door that Zenon had just opened.

“Iris-sama! Please listen to me!”

“Clare-kun, what do you think you are doing! Please pardon her
rudeness, I’ll bring her back out immediately!”

Zenon seizes the girl who just slid in, Claire Kagenou, and tries to
drag her out.

“Marquis Zenon, who is this?”

www.asianovel.com
 111 Report
Iris stops Zenon and asks.

“She……”

“My name is Claire Kagenou! I am Sid Kagenou’s older sister!”

“Claire-kun! S-, she is an exemplary student at the academy, and

is currently temporarily with the Knight Order on a sort of experience
program.”

“I see…… Very well, you may speak.”

“Thank you very much!”

Claire Kagenou proceeds before Iris in supplication.

“My little brother, Sid, would never do something like kidnapping

Princess Alexia! I’m sure there must be some big mistake here!”

“The Knight Order is conducting their investigation with the utmost

caution so that there would be no mistakes. It is still not yet
confirmed that your younger brother is the culprit.”

“But the way things are currently going, if the real culprit is not
found, it will be him who gets executed!”

“The Knight Order is being very careful. They will not mistakenly
execute the wrong person.”

“But still!”

“Claire-kun!”

Zenon stops Claire as she frntically tries to press closer to Iris.

“Claire-kun, leave it at that. Anymore would be an affront to the

Knight Order!”

“Kuh……!”

www.asianovel.com
 112 Report
Claire glares first at Zenon, then at Iris.

“If anything happens to that child……!”

“Claire-kun, don’t you dare finish that sentence!”

Covering Claire’s mouth with his hand, Zenon drags Claire out of
the room.

BAM.

Staring at the forcefully closed door, Iris sighs deeply.

“So our love for our family is the same, huh……”

She murmurs.

“Alexia, please be safe……”

Long ago, these two sisters were very close.

But when was it that they began to pass by each other?

How many years has it been since they last talked?

Could it be that they would never again be able to talk with each
other?

“Alexia……”

As she closes her wine-red eyes, a single tear rolls down her cheek.

◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇

When Alexia opened her eyes, she found herself in a dim room.

No window, and only a single lit candle.

The walls are stone, and a sturdy-looking door is right in front.

www.asianovel.com
 113 Report
“This is……”

She has no memory of anything after separating from Pochi after

school.

When she tries to move her body, she hears the clinking of metal
rubbing against metal.

Looking towards the origin of the sound, she realizes that all four of
her limbs are chained to a pedestal.

“Magic-sealing chains……”

She cannot use her magic. Escaping by herself would be difficult in

the extreme.

Exactly who was it that took her away, and for what purpose?
Kidnapping, coercion, human trafficking…… a train of possibilities flit
through her mind, but there’s no way to confirm.

Alexia is not in the line of succession for the crown. But her status
as a princess still has a certain amount of utility value. This she
knows.

However, the information she has on hand at the moment is really

too little to draw any conclusions with

Alexia stops thinking about it, but then a different thought

suddenly comes up in her head.

Is Pochi alright?

The boy with a terrible personality who had recently become her
friend. She is quite fond of him, because he always saying things to
her straight without any fear.

If he was truly caught up in this, then by now he is probably……

let’s stop there.

www.asianovel.com
 114 Report
Alexia shakes her head, then looks around.

Stone walls, iron door, candle stand…… and a black mound that
looks like trash.

That mound is right next to Alexia, and for some reason is chained
up.

Upon closer inspection, Alexia notices a slight movement.

It is breathing.

The ‘mound’ is a living creature wearing tattered rags.

“You there, can you hear my vo-……!”

The creature moves, and looks at Alexia.

The ‘creature’…… is a monster.

It is an extremely emaciated monster restrained with chains.

Its black, festering face only barely retains what seems to be eyes,
a nose, and a mouth. Its entire body is bloated in an non-uniform
manner, with its left arm even longer than Alexia’s leg. In contrast,
its right arm is shorter and thinner than Alexia’s own, and seems to
be affixed to its chest as if clutching something.

Such a monster is right beside Alexia.

Whereas Alexia has all four limbs chained up, that monster is only
chained by its neck. If it reaches out with its long arm, it might
actually be able to reach Alexia.

In order to not aggravate the monster, Alexia lowers the sound of

her breathing and looks away.

But the monster is looking at her.

www.asianovel.com
 115 Report
Alexia can feel the monster’s gaze on her body.

After a period of silence that seems as if time had stopped……

Jyarara, the sound of chains rings in the air.

Peering from the corner of her eye, Alexia sees that the monster
has curled up and gone to sleep.

Alexia breathes a sigh of relief.

After another while, the door in front is opened.

“Finally! Finally, I have gotten my hands on it!”

The person who comes in is a skinny man wearing a labcoat.

His cheeks are hollow, his eyes are sunken, and his lips are
cracked.

His sparse hair is sticking to his skin and giving off a horrible smell.

Alexia quietly observes the man.

“Blood of the royals, blood of the royals, blood of the royals!”

Blood of the royals.

The man continues to repeat that phrase while taking out a

contraption connected to a thin needle.

It seems that he intends to draw her blood. The royal physicians

have done it to her a few times before, so she recognizes what that
contraption is.

But.

She does not understand why this man wants her blood so badly
that he would go to the trouble of kidnapping her.

www.asianovel.com
 116 Report
“May I ask something?”

Alexia’s voice is steady.

“N, nn?”

The man replies Alexia with some weird grunting.

“Why do you want my blood?”

“Y-, y-, your blood is demonic blood. It can revive the demons in
this day and age!”

Alexia has no idea what he’s talking about, but at least can gather
that he is not right in his mind, and that he is in some sort of a cult.

“But it would be a bit of a problem if you draw too much of my

blood. I’m not quite ready to die yet.”

“Hihi, hi, n-, no worries. I want a, a lot so I’ll c-, come everyday to
d-, drain a little at a time.”

“Wonderful, let’s go with that then.”

As long as this man needs her blood, then chances are low that she
would be killed.

Do not resist, remain cooperative. Alexia determined that her best

choice of action at the moment is to wait for rescue.

“It, it wasn’t supposed t-, to be like this. It was all the f-, fault of
those i-, idiots!”

“I understand, I hate idiots too.”

‘Because dealing with you is tiring’, whispers Alexia to herself while

looking at the man in the labcoat.

“M-, my research, all, all destroyed! They got to that idiot Olba

www.asianovel.com
 117 Report
first.”

“That’s right, that idiot Olba was the first.”

“After that, again and again and AGAAAIIINNNN!

AAAARRRRRHHHHH!”

“How terrible. It must have been hard on you.”

“YES, YES IT WAS! MY, MY RESEARCH IS SO CLOSE! SO CLOSE, SO

CLOSE, BUT IF I DON’T FINISH IT, I’LL, I’LL BE EXCOMMU-,
EXCOMMUNICATEEDDD……!”

“What, how could they!”

“SH-, SHIT, SO USELESS, SO USELEESSSS!”

The man in the labcoat rushes towards the chained up monster

and kicks it violently.

Again and again, he kicks it and stomps on it.

The monster simply curls up and does not react.

“Weren’t you going to draw my blood?”

“Oh right, oh right, your blood, as long as I have your blood I can
finish……!”

“Isn’t that great?”

The man picks up the contraption and sticks the needle into
Alexia’s arm.

“With this, with this! I can finish, I won’t be excommunicated!”

“Please do it painlessly, ok?”

‘Otherwise I’d want to punch you,’ adds Alexia inside her mind.

www.asianovel.com
 118 Report
The needle enters Alexia’s arm.

Alexia looks on like it’s someone else’s business as the glass

container is gradually filled with red blood.

“Hihi, hihihi……”

When the glass container is fully filled, the man cradles it with
utmost care and leaves the room.

Alexia waits for the door to close before heaving a long sigh.

◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇

Everything was for the sake of this day.

Tw days after my release from the knights, I am in my dorm room,

sorting through my power in shadows collection and picking out what
I can use.

Cigar…… it’ll be a long while yet until when I would be of the

appropriate age to use it well.

Vintage wine…… this is a rare one from Portau in southwestern

France that is worth 900,000 Zeny. Good, this is just right for the
moonless night tonight.

Which means I need the ultimate glass to go with this…… ah yes,

the only glass made by Vuitton. This is also French-made, and costed
me 45,000 Zeny.

Then there’s also this antique lamp…… and this…… this too……
oh right, and this legendary painting called ‘The Scream’ that I had
coincidentally picked up that time. It goes on the wall like so,
and…… ahh, perfect.

My heart feels so full.

www.asianovel.com
 119 Report
Bandit hunting and crawling on the ground picking up gold coins
was all for the sake of this.

I shed a tear of admiration for this room that I had decorated with
the very best items from my collection.

The coup de grace is this invitation that I had received just today.
Then all that’s left to do is to wait.

I continue waiting, for that moment.

Waiting.

Waiting……

Waiting in suspense!

Until…… Finally!

The moment the girl clad in black comes in through the window, I
open my mouth.

“The time has come…… Tonight shall belong to the world of

shadows……”

Verily, everything was for the sake of this very day!

| Download

www.asianovel.com
 120 Report

Chapter 16
Source: Tenshi Translations

| Download

“The time has come…… Tonight shall belong to the world of

shadows……”

Those were the words that greeted Beta the moment she got to
Shadow’s place.

Shadow is sitting in a chair with his legs crossed and his back to
Beta.

The back looks defenseless, but Beta knows that it is the furthest
thing in the world.

In his hand is a wine glass glittering under the light of an antique

lamp. And the wine that he is drinking without a care…… even Beta,
who knows almost nothing about wine, recognizes the label as one of
the most precious in the world.

Beta is shocked at seeing the various first grade items decorating

the room, until she notices the painting on the wall.

It is Munch’s ‘The Scream.’

It is known as a phantom treasure that cannot be attained

regardless of how much wealth one is willing to offer.

Beta almost wanted to ask how on earth he got his hands on it……
but then realized that there would be no meaning in such a question.

Because it is him. That’s why.

www.asianovel.com
 121 Report
That single phrase is more than sufficient explanation in and of
itself.

The fact that he owns ‘The Scream’ feels only natural. More like, it
could be said that there is no one in the entire world more fitting to
own this item.

“The world of shadows. It’s true that with the moon hidden, tonight
is indeed a world most fitting for us.”

Says Beta.

Shadow gives Beta a single glance, then only brings the glass to
his lips again.

“All the preparation is ready.”

“I see.”

He already knows everything. So sagacious is his voice, that Beta

feels herself almost hallucinating so.

Actually, he most definitely already knows everything that Beta will

tell him now.

But even so, Beta will say them. For this is her mission.

“Under Alpha-sama’s order, everyone nearby who could move

have been gathered in the royal capital. Our total number is 114.”

“114?”

“……!”

Is it too few?

Considering Shadow Garden’s battle strength, this should be

sufficient though.

www.asianovel.com
 122 Report
But…… no.

Beta realizes that she has misunderstood.

114 random riff raff would, in the end, be but supporting actors. In
truth, the ones who truly matter are not even 10% of that number.
And tonight, he is the main character. The moment she realizes that
the role of the supporting actors is to show up the main character,
then 114 is truly, truly too little.

“W-, we’re so so-……!”

“Extras, huh.”

His words cut off Beta’s apology. What is an ‘extra’? Beta does not
understand the meaning of that word.

“No matter. Don’t mind it, that was just me talking to myself.”

“Yes, my lord.”

Beta knows better than to ask any further. Every single thing he
says contains meaning so deep that Beta cannot even imagine how
far it goes. She has neither the privilege nor the strength to ask.

But, still.

One day, she will stand next to him, and she will be strong enough
to support him in everything he does. That goal is what fuels Beta’s
very being.

One day. For the sake of that day.

Beta continues speaking.

“The strategy is to simultaneously attack all hideouts of the Fenrir

branch of the Order of Diabolos that are scattered across the royal
capital. While attacking, we will also search for Princess Alexia’s

www.asianovel.com
 123 Report
magic signature. The moment her position is confirmed, we will
immediately change gears towards her protection and extraction.”

Shadow only nods, as an indication for her to continue.

“Overall command will be handled by Gamma, but the on-scene

command will be taken by Alpha-sama, with me as support. Epsilon
will be in charge of logistical support, and Delta will spearhead the
attacks and initiate the start signal. The composition of each squad
is……”

Before Beta goes into further detail, Shadow raises one hand to
stop her.

In his hand is a single piece of paper.

“It’s an invitation.”

After catching the letter that was thrown her way, she reads it as
instructed.

“This is……”

An invitation that was written so badly that it makes Beta both

exasperated and furious.

“I’m sorry for Delta, but…… I will be the one to play the prelude.”

“Yes, my lord. I will make the arrangements.”

“Come along, Beta.”

So saying, he turns around.

“Tonight, the world shall learn of our existence……”

Beta is shivering with the delight of being allowed to fight by his

side.

www.asianovel.com
 124 Report
◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇

The place written on the invitation is a spot deep inside the woods,
close to where Princess Alexia was abducted. Shadow approaches in
his school uniform.

Beta is hidden a slight distance away, keeping her presence

suppressed.

After a short while, two new presences draw near.

Then something suddenly flies towards Shadow.

Catching it with one hand, he takes a look at it, then mutters.

“This…… is Alexia’s shoe, huh.”

At which point.

The figures of two men step out onto the woodland path.

“Hey there, lady-killer. What are you doing, holding Princess

Alexia’s shoe and standing there?”

“A~h, now your magic signature is all over it. You are the culprit,
Sid Kagenou.”

The two men are wearing the Knight Order’s equipment.

Without mistake, these two are the ones who had interrogated Sid.

“I see, so that’s the way you’re doing this.”

“Yep, this is the way we’re doing this.”

The knights don’t even make an effort to refute Sid’s words, only
smirking in return.

“If you had only confessed earlier, then we wouldn’t have had to

www.asianovel.com
 125 Report
go to all this trouble, you know?”

“And you would also have been able to get through everything
without having to suffer all that pain.”

The two unsheath their swords, then immediately charge towards

him without warning.

How foolish…… Beta finds herself struck dumb at the foolishness

of these two.

“Well then, Sid Kagenou. We need to detain you on suspicion of

kidnapping the princess.”

“Don’t bother resisting, there’d be no point.”

One of them is laughing while thrusting his sword towards Sid.

At that moment.

“O?”

Sid stops the sword with two fingers, after which there is a flash of
light.

Sid’s left leg had just barely touched the man’s neck.

But blood spurts out from that neck.

And there is now a jet black blade dripping with blood extending
from Sid’s left foot.

“Ah…… ah…………h……!!”

The man collapses while clasping his neck. It won’t be long till he
dies.

“YOU FUCKER, WHAT DID YOU DO?!”

www.asianovel.com
 126 Report
The other man slashes at Sid in a fluster.

But his attacks are too simple, too crude.

Sid evades by merely tilting his head, then kicks the man’s leg in
exchange.

Everything below the man’s knee is suddenly gone.

“AAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!!”

The man screams while clutching onto the knee that is fountaining
blood.

“My l-, MY LEEGGGG!!”

Then he begins crawling on the ground, desperately trying to

distance himself from Sid.

“You bastard, don’t think you can get away with doing something
like this to us knights……! If, if we die, you will be the one that
everyone suspects first!”

Sid only quietly walks along the path of blood painted by the man
crawling on the ground.

“Hii, hiiii……! Y-, you’re finished……! Finished, I say……!”

The man continues crawling in an unsightly manner, fueled by pure

desperation.

“When night lifts…… your two bodies will be found.”

“Y-, yea, when day comes you’ll be finished……!”

The man crawls on the ground, while Sid walks on the trail of
blood.

“But there is nothing to fear.”

www.asianovel.com
 127 Report
It was a mere moment.

The man suddenly realizes that Sid has already caught up.

“Hii!”

Sid’s left foot flashes.

“When night lifts…… everything will be finished.”

The man’s head flies through the air.

With the fountain of blood in the background, Sid turns around.

Beta cannot help but to shiver at the sight.

The Sid wearing his school uniform is no longer there.

In his place is Shadow in pure black.

Jet black bodysuit and jet black boots. In his hand is a jet black
blade, and his jet black longcoat flutters in the wind.

With the hood of his long coat pulled forward, the top of his face is
hidden in shadows, revealing only the bottom half.

And even that face is covered with a magician’s mask, such that
the only visible part of his actual face is the red eyes glowing within
the darkness.

Beta almost faints at the sight of that imposing and beautiful

figure, but gathers herself together and takes out, from between her
cleavage, the the memopad of the book that she is writing, The War
Chronicles of Shadow-sama. With a shubabababa, her pencil flies
over the paper as a sketch takes form.

Right beside the sketch, she adds today’s Shadow-sama’s analects.

All done in merely 5 seconds.

www.asianovel.com
 128 Report
This is a digression, but in Beta’s room, there is a whole wall
covered with sketches of Shadow-sama and compilations of his
analects. Penning the War Chronicles of Shadow-sama before going
to sleep is Beta’s irreplaceable enjoyment.

Then, suddenly the sound of an explosion echoes from afar,

drawing Beta back to reality.

“Delta, huh…… the nocturne has begun. Beta, let’s go.”

“Yes, my lord! Right away!”

Beta shoves the memopad back into her cleavage, then hurries
after him.

Of course, he knows nothing about this magnum opus that she is

working on.

| Download

www.asianovel.com
 129 Report

Chapter 17
Source: Tenshi Translations

| Download

“Wh-, who are you, what have we ever done to you?!?!”

Sea of blood.

So shouts a man in a place truly fitting of that phrase.

‘That’ had come all too suddenly.

Without prior notice, without any explanation, suddenly busting a

hole through the wall and beginning to massacre everyone.

Just now, one more fell to that jet black blade.

Not a single person has anymore intention of fighting ‘That.’ The

only thing in their hearts is the thought of escape.

But the sole exit is behind ‘That.’

“What the hell did we ever do to you guys?! Nothing, we did

nothing!”

‘That’ turns towards the man…… and sneers.

“Hiii……!”

Even though the face of ‘That’ is hidden behind a jet black mask,
the man can almost palpitably feel its complete disregard for his life.

“Please s-, save me……!”

The man’s body vertically splits into two.

www.asianovel.com
 130 Report
Bisected from the crown of his head to his crotch, spraying blood
everywhere while falling down.

‘That’ stands unmoving, blissfully bathing in the shower of blood.

Its figure is female, but its appearance is truly that of a demon.

‘That’ looks around and, upon noticing that there are only very few
prey left, extends its sword.

The jet black sword extended.

Not in the metaphorical sense, but literally. It even stabbed into

the opposing wall.

‘That’ gives its sword a big swing.

“No, NO, N-……!”

Everything, even the building itself, was cut through.

◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇

“So it has begun.”

Atop a clock tower, a beautiful elf watches on as an entire building

is severed like a joke and subsequently collapses.

Her golden blond hair flows in the wind, sparkling in the dark of
night.

“Delta…… that girl always goes too far.”

She sighs, and shakes her head.

But there’s no helping what’s done.

Alpha looks over the entire royal capital from the clock tower.

www.asianovel.com
 131 Report
At which moment, flurried movement erupts throughtout the entire
royal capital.

Exactly according to plan, everything has been set in motion.

But most of the attention has been drawn towards the building that
Delta had cut apart.

“It is a fact that thanks to Delta, it will be easier for the others to
move, but still……”

As long as all the collateral damage is ignored, then it can be said

that she has completed her mission with a perfect score.

“It’s about time for me to move out as well.”

So murmuring, Alpha covers her face with her jet black mask.

◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇

The outside is very noisy.

Alexia opens her eyes.

The only people who come into this room are the man in a labcoat
and the woman who takes care of her needs. In her position of being
bound to the pedestal by all four limbs, there’s really nothing else for
Alexia to do than to sleep.

As for her monster roommate, the two of them have an unspoken

mutual non-interference agreement, so they get along alright.

The tumult outside gradually grows in noise, until it reaches the

level where Alexia can tell that there is some fighting going on.

Alexia smiles in expectation of rescue.

“Can they perhaps bust through the wall with a big bang?”

www.asianovel.com
 132 Report
So whispers Alexia with no particular reason. She probably just has
quite a bit of stress built up.

She shakes her chains hard to make them ring, even while knowing
that such an action would be of no meaning.

At which time.

“Oh, I’m sorry, I must have woken you up.”

The monster next to her raises its head.

“But I think you might want to stay awake for this. I’m sure it’s
going to get fun.”

Though Alexia knows that she would get no reply, she still couldn’t
help but to speak to it.

Boredom makes people go mad.

After a short while, she hears the door being unlocked. And it is in
a hurried, unsettled manner too.

“Shit, shit!!”

Labcoat man opens the door with force and rushes in.

“Good day, isn’t it? How do you do?”

“Just a little more. I WAS SO SO CLOSE!!”

The man ignores Alexia’s clearly sarcastic greeting.

“Th-, they came!! They came for me!! It’s over, everything is
over……!”

“I advise you to give up, resistance is useless. If you release me

from my chains, I’d help to ask them to spare your life at least.”

www.asianovel.com
 133 Report
‘But only ask,’ adds Alexia silently.

“L-, like they’ll let me go……! D-, dead, everyone is dead! Th-, they
are killing everyone!!”

“The Knight Order won’t indiscriminately kill people without

reason. If you don’t resist, then they won’t take your life.”

‘Since when have the been so nice?’ Alexia laughs at her own lie
inside her mind.

“Knight Order? What do I care about the Knight Order! N-, no,
they’re killing everyone! Everyone!!”

“It’s not the Knight Order?”

If that’s true, then who is it? No, there is the possibility that this
man is just confused.

“Either way, you’re finished. Just give up.”

“No, th-, this cannot be! No, no, no, No, NO, NO, NONONONONO!!
I…… as long as I finish this!!”

Tearing at his hair, the man then turns his bloodshot eyes towards
the monster.

“P-, prototype, right! W-, with this, even a failure l-, like you can be
of use!”

With that, he picks up a contraption with a needle, which he inserts

into the monster’s arm.

“I think you probably shouldn’t do that. I’m getting a really bad

premonition.”

So says Alexia in a serious tone.

Of course the man ignores her and injects some sort of fluid into

www.asianovel.com
 134 Report
the monster’s arm through the needle.

“Be-, behold! This is a F-, Fragment of Diabolos!!”

“Oh, fun.”

Almost immediately, the monster’s body rapidly swells up. Its

muscles begin to fill out at a visible rate, and even its bones begin to
lengthen. Its originally thick left arm turns even more fiendish, even
more sinister, and the claws attached to it grow to the size of a
human foot. Its right arm, however, remains unchanged in both size
and position, still making it look as if it is cradling something to its
chest.

The monsters lets loose a high-pitched roar.

“H-, how wonderful! How splendid!!!”

“This…… is shocking indeed.”

But of course, the monster’s restraints were unable to withstand

the monster’s sudden gain in size. With a clang, the chain ring
around the monster’s neck snaps open and flies off.

“And that is precisely why I warned you to stop!”

And then, squish.

The man wearing the labcoat was smashed into a pulp by the
monster’s left arm.

“Well then.”

Alexia and the monster stare at each other.

Alexia is paying full attention to the monster’s movements. Having

all four limbs restrained, the things that Alexia can do are extremely
limited. But the list of options is not entirely empty.

www.asianovel.com
 135 Report
She has no intention of dying from being mere collateral due to
someone else’s idiocy.

The monster brandishes its left arm.

Immediately, Alexia twists her body as far as she can. As long as

she avoids a fatal strike……!

“……!”

The monster’s left arm misses Alexia, and instead pulverizes the
pedestal under her. The shockwave still hits her though, slamming
her against the far wall and leaving her groaning with the pain.

“Guh……!”

But none of her bones are broken, and none of her wounds are
serious. She can still move.

After confirming her own physical condition, Alexia quickly stands

back up.

But.

The monster is no longer here.

The destroyed pedestal, and busted wall.

“Could it be…… that it helped me?”

Even though Alexia could not move, the blow had still missed. But
if that’s so…… no, there is the possibility that it had just mis-aimed.

“Anyways.”

Alexia searches for the key for her shackles from the squashed pile
that used to be the labcoat man, then frees herself. Finally, she can
use magic again.

www.asianovel.com
 136 Report
After stretching her body a few times to warm up, she exits
through the hole left behind by the monster.

It is a dim hallway.

The soldiers that the monster seem to have killed by running over
are lying in heaps on top of each other.

“Guess you won’t be needing this sword anymore.”

Alexia seizes a mithril sword from one of the corpses. It’s a cheap
mass produced item, but it would have to do for now.

(T/N: Wow a world where mithril is cheap.)

She continues proceeding down the corridor, until she turns a

corner.

“Oh dear, this cannot do. Things would get quite troublesome if
you escape.”

“Y-, you, why are you here?!”

Alexia’s eyes open wide in shock.

| Download

www.asianovel.com
 137 Report

Chapter 18
Source: Tenshi Translations

| Download

‘What on earth is happening?’

Iris is dashing through the royal capital at full speed in the dead of
night, her red hair fluttering after her.

A building was cut. She doubted her ears when such a report came
to her. But while heading towards the scene torn between belief and
disbelief, successive reports reached her continuously.

Large scale attacks are occurring simultaneously all over the royal
capital.

It did not take long to draw such a conclusion. But problem is, the
targets of attack share no point of commonality that they can
determine. A trading firm, a warehouse, an eatery, a noble’s private
residence…… the fact that these attacks were premediated is clear
to see, but their aim is unclear.

But it is actual fact that the entire royal capital is currently shaking.

All members of the Knight Order have been dispatched as

emergency response, and the evacuation of important people are
underway. Many citizens are watching from their windows despite
the late hour, and not few of them are even approaching the attack
sites in curiosity.

Iris continues rushing towards the biggest scene, all while shouting
at any citizens she passes by to return to their homes.

This is definitely no simple incident.

www.asianovel.com
 138 Report
Iris’ intuition is telling her so.

Then abruptly.

A scream reaches Iris’ ears.

“M-, monster! It’s a monster, we need reinfor-……!!”

It is a knight’s voice. He is not far.

Iris changes her direction and heads straight for the origin of that
scream.

She turns the corner, takes an alleyway, then comes out onto a
main avenue…… a monster is there.

A gigantic, ugly monster.

It is swinging around its bloated, bloodstained left claw, reducing

the nearby knights into meat patties.

“What is this……?!”

Though surprised, Iris does not stop moving.

“Fall back!”

Unsheathing in a flowing motion, followed by a flash of white in the

darkness that runs through the monster’s torso.

All the way through.

The huge monster was cut down, just like that.

“Are you all alright?”

Not even bothering to look at the falling monster behind her, Iris
immediately addresses the knights.

www.asianovel.com
 139 Report
“Thank you for saving us, Iris-sama!”

“As expected of Iris-sama! To bring down such a monster with only

one swing!”

All of the knights turn out to be largely unscathed. The ones that
are still alive, that is.

“We lost 8 men.”

Only one blow per person, that’s all it took.

Iris’ wine-red eyes are shaking at the sight of their gruesome

corpses.

“You all go on ahead and retrieve the remains. I will report to your
squad lea-……”

“IRIS-SAMA!”

Abruptly, one of the knights raises a shout.

The others also point behind her with voiceless shouts.

“Wha-……!”

Iris brandishes her sword even while turning.

At which time, her sword clashes with the monster’s left arm.

“Kuh……!”

Finding herself being pushed back, she immediately releases an

enormous amount of magic to reinforce herself, which gives her
enough strength to fully receive the blow.

Riding the momentum, she dashes into the monster’s chest and
severs its legs. Keeping her eye fully affixed on the monster this
time, she retreats from its maai.

www.asianovel.com
 140 Report
The very next moment, the monster’s left arm mows through her
previous position, flying past so closely that the wind pressure severs
several strands of her red hair.

“It is regenerating……?”

The bisecting wound that she had inflicted earlier is already

nowhere to be seen, and its legs are also already regenerating at a
visible rate.

“Impossible…… to be cut in half by Iris-sama but still

regenerating……”

“You’re joking, right……?”

“All of you, fall back.”

Iris calls out to the shaken knights while stepping forward to

receive the monster’s follow up attack.

That attack has speed, has strength, and has weight.

But it is too simplistic.

“A mere monster in the end.”

There is no mercy in Iris’ counterattack.

Cutting up its arms, severing its legs, and detaching its head

Her attacks rain upon the monster in unceasing fashion, as if to say

“if you can regenerate this, then let’s see you do it!” in brazen
challenge.

No resistance is allowed. The monster can only stand in place and

be one-sidedly cut up.

But, even with that.

www.asianovel.com
 141 Report
“You’re still regenerating?”

The monster still lives.

Taking advantage of a brief moment between Iris’ attacks, it

brandishes its left arm, forcing Iris to jump back.

Then.

It lifts its face towards the night sky and lets out a high-pitched
roar.

Almost as if in the response, the empty, black sky begins to rain.

It starts off as a drizzle. Then gradually it grows heavier, causing

white steam to raise up wherever the rainwater comes into contact
with the monster’s blood.

“Seems this is going to take a while……”

Iris gives up on a quick conclusion, and readjusts her stance while

deciding on how to fight.

She does not think she will lose. In fact, up till this point, Iris has
yet to feel even once the possibility of her losing.

However, this seems like it’ll take quite some time.

Bringing her sword up, Iris once again dashes towards the monster.

But at that moment.

With a shrill sound, Iris finds her sword flying out of her hands.

It was because of a blow so heavy that even her hands have gone
numb.

After a sideways glance at her beloved sword flying far away

behind her, Iris glares at the sudden interloper.

www.asianovel.com
 142 Report
The interloper also gives Iris a look.

Their eyes clash. It is the interloper who first breaks the silence.

“Why can’t you see that she is just in pain? And that all you are
doing is torturing her?”

It is a female wearing a jet black bodysuit. Her face is hidden, but

her voice sounds young.

“Who are you?”

With her guard up all the way, Iris shifts herself so that she can see
both the monster and the interloper at the same time.

“Alpha.”

After that single word, the female turns her back on Iris, as if
having lost all interest in her.

“Wait a moment. What do you plan to do? If you are an enemy of

the Knight Order, then we will show you no mer-……”

“ ‘Enemy’……?”

Alpha cuts off Iris’ words and laughs without turning around.

It is a laugh full of ridicule.

“ ‘Enemy’…… To think that the princess would be capable of such

a joke. To mention the word despite not knowing anything…… know
your presumptiousness.”

“What did you say……!”

Iris’ magic swells up. The almost explosive increases causes a

wave that blows away even the rain and raises a wind.

But Alpha does not spare even a glance. She still has her back to

www.asianovel.com
 143 Report
Iris.

“The audience should just keeping watching from below the stage
like the audience they are and not get in our way.”

Leaving behind only these words, she begins walking towards the
monster.

There is no hostility in her back profile. It is clear that Iris is not

even in her mind anymore.

“ ‘Audience’……”

Clenching her still numb fists, Iris can do nothing aside from
silently glaring at that dismissive back.

“You poor thing. It must have hurt a lot, didn’t it?”

Alpha continues walking towards the monster while talking to it.

“You no longer have to suffer. Neither do you have to be sad.”

Her jet black blade extends. To a length greater than’s Alpha’s own
height.

“That’s why, don’t cry anymore, ‘k?”

Then with the most natural of movements, she takes one more
step forward, and the monster’s body is bisected again.

No one could react.

Not Iris, not even the monster, could do anything before it was cut.

It was all too natural. There was no killing intent. The cut seemed
to have simply manifested as if it was the most natural thing in the
world.

The large body collapses. The rain comes into contact with its

www.asianovel.com
 144 Report
blood, raising a huge plume of white smoke. The body itself shrinks,
until it reaches the size of a young girl. Then from its right hand, a
short sword falls out.

It is a short sword inset with a red jewel.

‘To My Beloved Daughter, Emilia’

That was carved into the handle.

“I pray…… that you find peace in your next life.”

So saying, Alpha disappears into the white smoke.

Thunder roars in the distance.

Iris simply stands dumbstruck. The falling rain flows along over her
hair and her face.

But her body is shivering.

Iris does not know the meaning of this shivering.

“Alexia……”

So whispers Iris. Her little sister is in the middle of this entire

incident. Iris’ intuition is telling her so.

“Alexia, please be safe……”

Coming back to her senses, Iris picks up her sword, then runs off.

The rain continues to fall heavily.

| Download

www.asianovel.com
 145 Report

Chapter 19
Source: Tenshi Translations

| Download

“Y-, you, why are you here?!”

Upon turning a corner, Alexia finds before her a face that she is
quite familiar with.

“There’s no ‘why’ about it. This facility is mine, after all. I made an
investment in that man. That’s all there is to it.”

Blond hair, a well-featured face, and that confident smile. It is none

other than Zenon-sensei.

“What a relief. I’ve always that that you must have some screws
loose in your head. Feels good to be proven right.”

So says Alexia while slowly backing up, one step at a time.

Behind Zenon is a flight of stairs. Most likely, that is the way out.

“Is that so? I don’t care what you feel though. All I want is your
blood.”

“Every single person here keeps going on and on about blood. Are
you guys researching vampires in here?”

“For you, it might be something similar.”

“Wasn’t actually hoping for an answer. I have zero interest in the

occult.”

“Thought as much.”

www.asianovel.com
 146 Report
“I’m sure you already know, but the Knight Order will arrive very
soon. You’re already finished.”

“Finished? Exactly what is it of mine that would be finished?”

Zenon’s smile is the same as ever.

“Your social status and prestige will be ripped from you, and of
course your life too. I’ll drop the guillotine blade for you.”

“See, that’s not gonna happen. Because you and I will be escaping
through an escape tunnel. Together.”

“Wow, what a romantic invitation. But unfortunately, I hate your

very guts.”

“Oh, you will come with me. With your blood and my experiments,
the 12th Seat of the Rounds will be mine. The status of such a
position is like heaven and earth in comparison to a worthless
position like ‘Swordsmanship Instructor.’ ”

“ ‘Rounds’? Is that what you and your group of crazy friends call
yourselves?”

“Twelve knights recognized and chosen by the Order, ‘Knights of

Rounds.’ Status, prestige, and wealth, everything will come to my
hands at a rate incomparable to anything before. My strength has
already been acknowledged. The only thing that I have left to do is to
present a tangible achievement, but that will soon be cleared too,
courtesy of your blood and my research.”

(T/N: Yep this naming is a reference to the Knights of the Round

Table. But the author even used katakana to indicate that he wants
them to be called Knights of Rounds, so I’m going to stick with that.)

Zenon spreads his hands theatrically and laughs.

“Really couldn’t care less. More like, I’m getting tired of this stupid

www.asianovel.com
 147 Report
conversation about blood.”

“To be honest, if I could choose, I’d have preferred Princess Iris’

blood, but I suppose I’ll have to make do with yours.”

“I will fucking kill you.”

“Oh, pardon, you dislike being compared to your sister, right?”

“……!”

Alexia’s flare of killing intent turns into the starting bell of their
fight.

Her sword flies straight to Zenon’s neck, but……

“Ooooo, so scary.”

It is repelled by Zenon at the last possible moment.

Then he also proceeds to handle Alexia’s follow up attacks.

The two swords collide violently again and again, filling the air with
sparks.

Just by looking at the exchange of blows and the two swords

dancing through the air, it can perhaps be said that the two are
equal.

However, the facial expression of the two are in sharp contrast.

Alexia’s is grim, while Zenon’s is a relaxed smile.

Sure enough, the one at a disadvantage is Alexia.

After a soft click of the tongue, Alexia retreats from Zenon’s maai.

“In the short time that I haven’t seen you, it seems that you’ve
changed to using a rather cheap sword.”

www.asianovel.com
 148 Report
What Zenon is looking at is Alexia’s sword. Alexia also looks at it,
albeit with a bitter expression. Although it hasn’t been long since the
start of the fight, her blade is already chipped in numerous places.

“Masters don’t choose their sword, right?”

Alexia decides to put up a strong front.

“That’s true. Actual masters, that is.”

Zenon scoffs.

“But you, you are a commoner. That I can guarantee, as the

Swordsmanship Instructor.”

Alexia’s face visibly distorts.

For a split second, she looks close to tears, then the next moment
it is all wiped away by a fierce anger.

“Then you keep looking. Whether or not I am a commoner.”

With another flare of killing intent, she dives back into the fray.

Alexia knows. She knows that even if she fights Zenon with normal
circumstances, she wouldn’t win. And now, her weapon is even a
cheap, mass-produced sword. It will not last long.

However, Alexia has not been swinging her sword everyday for
nothing. With her sister as a goal, she has been analyzing her own
shortcomings, and pouring in effort to overcome them. And she has
also seen her sister’s sword up close far more than anyone else.

She is already capable of flawlessly tracing a tiny bit of her sister’s

sword.

Which is why she can easily pull off this move.

“HaaaAAAAHHH!”

www.asianovel.com
 149 Report
That one attack truly resembled that of her sister’s.

“……!”

For the first time, the smile is wiped off of Zenon’s face.

He is also forced to inject magic into his sword.

The two swords meet in a violent clash, then bounce back from the
recoil.

The two were equal…… no.

It was Alexia who had come out slightly on top in that exchange.

There is a single red line left on Zenon’s face.

With a surprised face, Zenon traces the cut with a finger, then
confirms the redness on his finger.

“I’m surprised.”

It is pure and simple praise, with no hidden meanings at all.

“I truly did not expect you to be hiding something like this.”

Zenon continues gazing at his finger in different angles, as if to

confirm the color of his blood.

“I will make you regret it if you underestimate me.”

“Kuku.”

However, the smile is back on Zenon’s face.

“I am indeed surprised. But I am only surprised. In the end, it is

merely a mimicry. This is far too removed from the original.”

Zenon shakes his head.

www.asianovel.com
 150 Report
“You sure know how to talk.”

“Since we’re at it, how about I get a bit serious?”

So saying, he takes a stance with his sword.

“……!”

The very air around them changes.

The magic surrounding Zenon qualitatively becomes sharper and

more condensed.

“Allow me to say this beforehand. Up to now, I have never once

gotten serious in front of outsiders. What you will now see is my true
sword, and is also the strength of someone who will soon become a
member of the Rounds.”

Then the air shakes.

“This……”

The very dimension that they are on is too far apart.

This strike contains far more power than Alexia has ever seen
Zenon pour into his sword.

Genius and commoner…… the gap between the two is too vast.
The unbridgeable distance causes Alexia to despair.

She acknowledges that this man’s strength might even be enough

to match her sister.

Alexia has no way to defend herself from the blade speeding

towards her with overwhelming pressure.

It is only due to her many years of training that at least her body’s
muscle memory kicks in.

www.asianovel.com
 151 Report
However, there is no clash.

Sword meets sword…… then Alexia’s sword simply shatters into

pieces.

Alexia feels herself looking at those glittering fragments flying

through the air as if it is somebody else’s business.

As if she is looking on from far away.

The far off memories from her childhood, when she had been
swinging her sword because it was so fun, flashes through her mind.

And her sister had always been right beside her.

These are memories from so long ago that she had already
forgotten them.

“You cannot be like your sister.”

A single tear falls from the corner of Alexia’s eye.

“You will come with me now.”

From her hand falls what is now a mere handle.

It makes a dry rattle upon hitting the ground.

Then at that moment.

Katsu. Katsu.

A sound of footsteps rings out from behind Zenon.

Katsu. Katsu. Katsu.

Someone is coming down the stairs.

When the sound finally stops……

www.asianovel.com
152 Report
A man wearing a jet black coat is there.

| Download

www.asianovel.com
 153 Report

Chapter 20
Source: Tenshi Translations

| Download

Clad in jet black from head to toe, deep hood pulled forward, face
hidden behind a magician’s mask.

The man walks forward composedly, until finally stopping a step

away from Zenon’s maai.

“The Black-Cloaked One…… So you are the stray dog who has
been barings fangs against the Order as of late.”

With a sharp glint in his eyes, Zenon glares at the man.

“My name is Shadow. I lurk in the shadows, and I hunt the

shadows……”

It is a voice so deep and so low that it almost seems to be

emanating from the bottom of an abyss.

“I see. You might be feeling full of yourself after crushing several of

our small hideouts, but I shall enlighten you. In the hideouts that
you’ve crushed, there hasn’t been a single person truly important to
the Order. In other words, you are merely a coward who only targets
the small fries.”

For some reason, the man who called himself Shadow is enemies
with Zenon. For Alexia, this is great news. However, she can’t
imagine this man being her ally either.

“Who I hunt, and where I hunt, it is all the same.”

“Unfortunately, it is not all the same. A core power of the Order is

www.asianovel.com
 154 Report
here. Today, you will be the one to be hunted. Such is your fate.”

Zenon turns his sword towards Shadow.

“I am Zenon Griphi, the person who will soon become the 12th
Seat of the Rounds. Taking your life shall become my achievement!”

Then he flies towards Shadow with the force of a hurricane.

However.

Shadow’s figure disappears, causing Zenon’s thrust to pierce

through empty air.

“Wha-……?!”

Immediately afterwards, Shadow is standing behind Zenon.

In a mere moment, his back had already been compromised.

He cannot move.

As if forgetting about the flow of time, Zenon holds his sword still,
and even stops breathing, concentrating every last drop of his
concentration towards his back.

No one moves.

Indeed, Shadow is only standing back to back with Zenon. With his
arms crossed, no less.

Then comes a single question.

“So, this core power or whatever…… where is he?”

Zenon’s face distorts with the burning humiliation. Immediately, he

turns round with a sharp mowing attack.

But there is no longer anyone there.

www.asianovel.com
 155 Report
“How cou-……?!”

The rustle of a coat flutter turns his head.

He realizes that Shadow is now standing in his original position,

looking as if nothing had happened.

Even as someone looking from the outside, Alexia could not catch
what had happened. If there was no trickery or contrivance involved,
then that would mean this man is someone of quite some skill……
no, one could even call him an aberrance.

Zenon pushes down his shaken heart, and slowly turns around.

“It seems that I had underestimated you a bit. Though they were
small, it seems that you do indeed possess the strength to destroy
several of our hideouts.”

This time, he has his guard up, and boosts himself with magic
before facing Shadow again.

The magic gathered around him is making the air vibrate. And at a
scale much larger than that attack that he had used to shatter
Alexia’s sword.

Shadow is certainly powerful.

However, Zenon is no pushover either. Growing up amidst the furor

of being called a wonder child, having taken the championship of
several tournaments, until finally climbing to the position of
Swordsmanship Instructor. In this country, there is no swordsman
who doesn’t know the name of Zenon Griphi.

“I shall show you. This is the strength of someone a mere step

away from becoming a member of the Rounds.”

So fast……!

www.asianovel.com
 156 Report
Alexia’s eyes could only barely catch up with Zenon’s sword.

The white blade cleaves the air, flying straight towards Shadow’s
neck.

However.

“What a dull sword……”

With a jet black blade that he seem to have drawn out of nowhere,
he easily receives Zenon’s attack.

“Kuh……!”

Zenon tries to lock their swords together into a pushing contest.

But Shadow instead lets all the strength out of his sword and uses
Zenon’s momentum to fling him away.

“Fuh……!”

The last possible moment before smashing into the wall, Zenon
performs an ukemi, then he recovers his stance.

But the disturbance in his heart is now clear on his face.

Neither of them move.

For Shadow, he is simply choosing not to move.

For Zenon, he cannot move.

Because he is under the illusion that every single one of his moves
has been sealed.

“Not coming, Rounds-wannabe?”

“…..!”

www.asianovel.com
 157 Report
Zenon’s face is dyed with rage. Anger towards his opponent, but
even more than that, anger towards himself.

“DON’T YOU DARE TO BELITTLE ME!!!!!”

Along with his roar, he swings his sword.

Thrusts with the speed of a hurricane.

Continuous slashes with the fierceness of a raging fire.

But.

Not a single attack lands.

“AAAAaaaaaaaAAAAHHHHHHH!!”

His battlecry echoes around the room emptily.

It is almost like a practice session between an adult and a child.

Alexia watches this fight with enormous shock.

Has Zenon ever cut such a sorry figure before? With both his
composed smile and his mask of being a person of character ripped
off, but still he cannot reach. The strongest existence that Alexia
knows is her sister. But even her sister would not be able to deal with
Zenon so handily.

Kan. Kan. Kan.

The sword sounds ringing out are so light as to be out of place

here.

It is unmistakably the sound of a practice session.

The jet black and white swords draw their arcs through the air.

Before she knew it, Alexia found herself mesmerized by the fight.

www.asianovel.com
 158 Report
She is drawn deeper and deeper into the jet black blade, unable to
tear her eyes away.

Why? Because it is……

“The commoner’s sword……”

It is the appearance of what lies beyond Alexia’s own sword.

It is the perfected state of the ideal sword that Alexia had been
spending all her time thinking up. This is the sword for those without
talent, without strength, without speed – a sword that can be
reached solely by the accumulation of pure effort.

But her sword was compared to her sister’s and branded ‘the
commoner’s sword,’ causing Alexia to lose her way.

Despite that, she couldn’t bring herself to give up on it.

That ‘commoner’s sword’ is now completely repressing the genius

Zenon Griphi.

“Amazing……”

Alexia likes this sword.

By looking at someone’s sword, you can see that path that they
had trodden.

This sword is earnest and straightforward, a sword built up bit by

bit.

Is it possible that her sister had been thinking the same thing?

“Nee-sama……”

Now, she feels like she finally understands her sister’s words from
that day.

www.asianovel.com
 159 Report
“Gah…… sh-, shit……!”

Zenon’s body flies through the air, then crashes down. It is already
the nth time.

Zenon glares at Shadow while breathing heavily.

His rage-filled eyes show that he still cannot accept this reality.

“Y-, you bastard, who are you……! Why do you hide yourself when
you already possess such strength!”

With Shadow’s strength, wealth and fame is but a fingertip away.

And his strength would be known and feared across the world.

But no one has ever heard of Shadow’s sword. Even if he hides his
face, those who’ve seen his sword only once would never be able to
forget it. But today is the first day that both Zenon and Alexia
learned of the existence of someone with such strength in the sword.

“We are Shadow Garden. We lurk in the shadows, and hunt the
shadows. That is all we live for……”

“Are you in your right mind?!”

Zenon’s and Shadow’s gazes clash.

Alexia is completely a mere bystander by this point.

Why are these two fighting? She doesn’t know either one’s reason
nor aim.

Blood. Demon. And Order.

There are several keywords that she’s already heard.

But she is not able to connect the dots into a complete picture.
Perhaps it’s only the ravings of deluded lunatics.

www.asianovel.com
 160 Report
But, what if.

What if it is not mere ravings.

What if, in the shadows of this world, there is something of great

enormity happening beyond Alexia’s knowledge.

“V-, very well. Since you are serious about this, then I shall answer
in turn.”

So saying, Zenon takes out a red lozenge from his chest pocket.

“This lozenge can turn people into people who’ve crossed the
limits of being human. We call them the Awakened. However, normal
people are unable to properly control such power, and thus would
self-destruct and die. But the Rounds are different. Only those
capable of fully controlling that overwhelming power can be admitted
into the Rounds.”

Zenon swallows the lozenge in a breath.

And then.

“Awakened, 3rd.”

Magic rips around as a roaring squall.

All of Zenon’s injuries heal in a split second.

His muscles tighten, his pupils turn bloodshot, and his capillaries
bulge out.

The weight of the power is so overwhelming that it seems it would

crush anything in its way.

“I will show you the power of the world’s strongest.”

Says Zeno with the composed smile back on his face.

www.asianovel.com
 161 Report
Without doubt, the current Zenon is far stronger than even
Princess Iris.

In the face of such power, Alexia would have curled up and

despaired. That is, if she hadn’t come to learn of Shadow’s sword.

For the current Alexia, Zenon’s current appearance is far from the
title of ‘the strongest.’

Rather……

“So terrible……”

“How terrible……”

Alexia’s and Shadow’s voice overlapped.

The sword sought by the two of them are the same. Therefore,
their sentiment is the same.

“Terrible, you say……?”

So asks Zenon, the smile gone from his face.

“Don’t pretend to be the strongest with that mere level of strength.

It is an affront to the truly strong.”

“You fucker!”

“There is no path towards that title that involves reliance on

borrowed power.”

For the first time today, Shadow’s magic gathers. Up to now, he

has used only almost insignificant amounts of it.

Shadow’s magic condenses. It becomes so condensed that it can

almost no longer be sensed.

But, just, what is this.

www.asianovel.com
 162 Report
That rising magic is taking on the appearance of violet lines.

Numerous extremely, extremely thin strands. Like lightning, like

blood vessels, it surrounds Shadow, painting an exquisite design.

“So pretty……”

Alexia is enchanted by the sight. Enchanted not by the beauty of

the light, but by the beauty of the density of the refined magic.
Enchanted to the point of yearning.

“What, is this……”

Zenon is shocked once again. He has never seen anyone use

magic in this form.

“What true strength really is…… burn it into your eyes.”

Magic gathers into the jet black blade and carves out a pattern.

It is a spiral that sucks in even more magic.

It is almost as if everything in the world is being sucked towards

that spiral.

A terrifying amount of power now rests within that blade.

“This is my strongest.”

Shadow raises his sword into a stance.

It is the stance of a thrust.

It is a stance solely for the sake of a thrust.

“D-, don’t……”

What is shaking with that rattling sound?

www.asianovel.com
 163 Report
Is it the earth?

Is it the air?

Is it Zenon?

No…… it is all of them.

Everything is shaking.

Alexia realizes that she, too, is shaking.

But she is not afraid. Rather, she is ecstatic.

For this is her final destination.

This…… is the sword of the strongest.

“Behold……”

The jet black sword clad in light is drawn back……

“Secret Technique: I AM ATOMIC.”

…… and then released.

Sound disappeared.

The torrent of light swallows Zenon, then rushes past Alexia.

It pierces through the wall, the earth, everything. It pierces,

swallows, then soars into the sky.

And then…… it explodes.

A pattern of light is seared into the night sky, casting a violet

shade over the entire royal capital.

From far, far away…… a violent wind reaches the capital belatedly.

www.asianovel.com
 164 Report
It instantaneously disperses all the rain clouds, shakes every house,
shakes the earth, and then passes by.

The only thing left in its wake is a bright starry sky and the full
moon.

Zenon was vaporized, with not even an atom left.

The hole bored through the wall continues all the way to
aboveground.

And then…… With a flip of his coat, Shadow fades back into the
shadows.

◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇

ly, there was a man who challenged the nuke.

The man trained his body, his mentality, and his techniques.

But the nuke was simply too far away, too high up.

But he did not give up.

At the end of his training of madness, he arrived at the answer.

Question: How can I not be vaporized by a nuke?

Answer: I simply have to BE a nuke.

Thus from the simple chain of inspiration was born the ultimate
Secret Technique: ‘I AM ATOMIC.’

◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇

How long has she been standing in place, shell-shocked.

All of a sudden, Alexia realizes that someone is calling out her

name.

www.asianovel.com
165 Report
“Alexia……! Alexia……!”

From far away, there is a breathless voice calling out to her.

Alexia recognizes that voice.

“Nee-sama…… Iris nee-sama!!”

After shouting, she begins to run.

Passing through the large tunnel, all the way to the other side.

“Alexia, Alexia!”

Iris rushes over.

“Nee-sama, I……!”

Before Alexia can say anything else, she is wrapped into a hug.

Iris’s body is drenched and cold, yet so warm at the same time.

“I’m so glad you’re alright. Just…… so glad.”

More and more powerful is being poured into the hug.

Alexia hesitantly wraps her own arms around to Iris’ back.

“I’m sorry, I must feel so cold.”

Alexia shakes her head, buried in Iris’ chest as it is.

For some reason, her tears just wouldn’t stop.

| Download

www.asianovel.com
 166 Report

Chapter 21
Source: Tenshi Translations

| Download

Early summer finds two students standing together on a rooftop.

One of them is a beautiful teenage girl with silver-white hair.

The other is a common-looking teenage boy with black hair.

“In the shadows, it seems like the incident is still causing various
waves, but for all appearances’ sake everything has been resolved.
However, Nee-sama is setting up a specialist investigative squad,
and I plan to help with that. So it can probably be said that for me, it
was only the start of everything.”

So says the girl.

“Just keep it at a moderation, hm?”

So replies the boy.

“And thus, all suspicion against you have been cleared. Sorry for
all the trouble.”

“That’s great and all, but ……”

The wind blows between the two of them. The girl’s skirt flutters,
revealing her white legs.

“……It’s fricking hot, so can we go inside already?”

The weather is great today. In other words, the summer sun is

shining away at full blast. Deep shadows stretch from both their legs,
and the sound of summer insects can be heard from far away.

www.asianovel.com
 167 Report
“Wait. There are two things that I need to say.”

“Here?”

Here.”

The girl narrows her eyes and looks up at the blue sky.

“Firstly, I want to at least give you a word of thanks. That time, you
told me that you like my sword. It’s a bit late, but thanks.”

“It’s fine, don’t worry about it.”

“I’ve finally come to like my own sword. None of the credit is yours,
though.”

“I think you said a sentence too much there.”

“It’s the truth though.”

The two’s eyes clash. The one who looks away first is the boy.

“Well anyways, you came to like it, so good on you.”

“Yep, good on me.”

The girl smiles.

“So what’s the second thing?”

“We were pretending to go out up to now, but Zenon went and

died.”

“Ah, so my role is finished? I’m fired?”

“The second thing is sort of a suggestion, actually.”

The girl stops talking for a while, as if she is searching for the
words to say something hard to say.

www.asianovel.com
 168 Report
“If it’s fine with you……”

Her red eyes are darting every which way.

“…… What say you we continue this relationship for just a little
while longer?”

The girl was finally able to say it all, albeit in a slightly quieter
voice.

The boy flashes her a bright smile.

“I refuse.”

So he replies while sticking up a middle finger.

Immediately, the schiing of a sword being unsheathed rings out.

◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇

Later in the day, another student came up to this rooftop, and

discovered a huge bloodstain on the ground.

However, despite the large amount of blood, there was no corpse

nearby. The students and school faculty investigated extensively, but
there were zero reports of anyone being severely wounded or
missing. Thus it became a cold case.

Aterwards, this became known as the ‘Corpseless Murder Incident,’

and entered the ranks of the school’s Seven Mysteries.

| Download

www.asianovel.com
 169 Report

Chapter 22
Source: Tenshi Translations

| Download

Summer is almost here.

Under a sky that at least feels like that, I am energetically swinging

my wooden sword. It is now the time period for the afternoon
practicals. After having been emancipated from Alexia, I am back in
the same group as my ‘good’ friends Hyoro and Jaga.

Due to Zenon-sensei’s scandal, the reputation, and thus number of

students, of Royal Capital Bushin Style has taken a sharp nosedive.
Thanks to that, the three of us have now been bumped up to Group
7.

“So hey, how did it go with Princess Alexia anyways?”

So asks Hyoro while doing practice swings next to me.

“As I keep repeating, we simply broke up, and that was it.”

Almost got killed in the process though.

“What a waste. You didn’t even get one kiss in?”

Asks Jaga.

“Nope, not one.”

Just like that, we carry on a lackluster conversation while relying on

mere momentum to continue our lackluster practice swings.
Welcome to Group 7, yea?

It is truly a waste of time, but as such is the Way of the Mob, I have

www.asianovel.com
 170 Report
no choice but to quietly play along.

“Oh by the way, it’s almost the season for the Festival of the God
of War. Have you two already submitted your applications for the
Senbatsu Tournament?”

“Who do you think I am? If I show off a bit at the tournament, then

bringing two or three girls home would be a piece of cake.”

So says Hyoro. Keep dreaming, cherry.

“Mufufufu, handling three at the same time might be a bit tough.”

So says Jaga. Keep dreaming, cherry.

“Sid, you didn’t apply yet, right?”

Festival of the God of War refers to a gigantic tournament that is

hosted once every two years. Famous swordsmen from both inside
and even outside the country all gather together for it. And in the
tournament, there’s a bracket for schools. The Senbatsu Tournament
is our school’s way to decide who gets to represent us.

(T/N: ‘Senbatsu’ means ‘selection.’ As in, the best is ‘selected’ from

among them. I’m gonna just leave the naming as is, cus AKB 3)

Naturally, being the mob that I am, I have zero intention of joining
something like that and gathering attention to myself. It’s absolutely
unthinkable.

“I wo-……”

“I helped you submit an application already, so thank m-……!!”

For some reason, Hyoro is suddenly clutching his stomach and

fainting away.

“H-, Hyoro-kun! What is wrong all of a sudden!”

www.asianovel.com
 171 Report
It was a extremely fast body blow. The kind that anyone other than
me would overlook.

“Oi, oi, Hyoro. Why are you falling over like you just received a left
hook that was aimed straight at your stomach?”

So I ask while unclenching my left fist.

“T-, that was strangely specific, Sid-kun.”

“This is no good, he’s completely lost all consciousness. I’m going

to carry him to the infirmary, so lend me a hand. Oh right, do you
know if it’s possible to cancel my entry to the tournament?”

“No idea. Ah, Hyoro is spewing bubbles.”

After reporting to the teacher that Hyoro had fainted due to a

sudden fit, we got permission to leave class to go to the infirmary.

Along the way.

“What’s that?”

I notice an important-looking group walking around the campus.

“That’s…… oh hey, that’s Princess Iris.”

As an aside, I see Alexia too. The moment our eyes meet, she turns
her head to the side with a ‘fun.’

I still haven’t told anyone yet about her going deranged and
turning into an indiscriminate slasher. As long as she doesn’t mess
with me, I have no intention of telling anyone about that incident on
the roof. Mutual non-aggression pact is the word. She can just enjoy
slashing random people for all I care. It seems that her skill has been
improving as of late, so I suppose it’s not a bad idea to polish her
techniques on actual people. As long as it’s not me.

“Oh right, I remember hearing something about Princess Iris

www.asianovel.com
 172 Report
having something she needs Midgar Scholar Academy to investigate
for her.”

One might not think this when looking at Jaga, but he’s actually
quite well-informed. Our Midgar Magic Swordsman Academy is
ridiculously huge, and we apparently share our campus with the
Midgar Scholar Academy. Over there they do science or research or
something. I don’t really know the details.

“Fu~n.”

Right, she did mention the formation of a new squad or something.

Jaga and I watch the group of knights go by, chuck Hyoro into the
infirmary, then play hooky for the rest of the class.

◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇

Talks are underway in a large reception room with a few people in

it.

“I wish to ask you, who is famed throughout the royal capital as the
forefront expert in this field, to decipher this artifact.”

The person who says this while holding out a large, pendant-like
item is the beautiful red-haired Princess Iris.

“But I am still only a student.”

The person who takes a look at the artifact and then declines is a
beautiful pink-haired teenage girl.

“Your research results are well known both inside and outside our
country. In this field, there is no one who is ahead of you, Sherry
Barnett.”

“But still……”

www.asianovel.com
 173 Report
“This is a good chance. Why not give it a try?”

The person who interrupts Sherry is a middle-aged man.

“Vice Principal Ruslan Barnett……”

“I don’t mind if you call me ‘father’ though.”

Says Ruslan with a laugh.

Sherry only flashes a troubled smile.

“Sherry, you are someone who will eventually fly out into the world
as a researcher. This request from Princess Iris could very well be an
important stepping stone for your bright future.”

“But someone like me……”

“Sherry, I always say this, do I not? Have more confidence in

yourself. This can be done if it’s you. This can be done only by you.”

Ruslan places one hand on Sherry’s slender shoulder.

“Alright then……”

Sherry accepts the artifact from Iris.

“I see, language of the ancients. And even written in code.”

“It was at one of the facilities of a religious order called the Order
of Diabolos. We suspect they were conducting research related to the
ancient civilization, but we don’t know the details. We also think that
the code is also related to the ancient civilization.”

“Then this is indeed a request suited for me.”

Sherry gazes at the artifact, curiosity already twinkling in her eyes.

“And we also wish to assign some knights to guard the artifact.”

www.asianovel.com
 174 Report
“ ‘Guard’……?”

Ruslan reacts to Iris’ words.

“We will be upfront. This artifact is being targeted by the Order of

Diabolos even this very moment.”

“That sounds quite dangerous.”

Ruslan’s eyes sharpen.

“This artifact was originally seized from a facility of theirs. Of

course, this wasn’t the only thing we seized at the time – there was
also a large amount of documents and other items. But to our
chagrin, the other day, the facility where we had been safekeeping
all those things was torched. The only thing left is that artifact.”

“Ahh, that fire incident. Speaking of which, it was after that

incident that Princess Iris established a new knight order, wasn’t it?”

“Indeed. Though it is still quite small in size.”

“If I remember correctly, the name is The Crimson Order? So you

are here today under that identity?”

“Yes, I am……”

“That’s how much you can’t trust the existent Knight Order?”

Iris does not answer Ruslan’s sharp-witted question.

She only looks straight at Ruslan without a single change in her

expression.

“Fumu, very well. I will grant permission. But for only two.”

“Two…… The safest would be for me to take on the position

myself, but……”

www.asianovel.com
 175 Report
Iris displays a conflicted expression on her face.

“If Iris-sama is always out in the field, then there’d be no progress

at all with our other work as a knight order.”

The person who says this is the knight with a large build sitting at
Iris’ right. Hair like the mane of a lion, and a well-trained body.
There’s even a large scar on his face.

“That’s true too, I suppose. Alright then, Glen, this will be your new
assignment from now on.”

“Yes ma’am! I shall do my utmost.”

Glen lowers his head.

“Nee-sama, allow me to help out with this.”

So says Alexia from Iris’ left.

“The more people you assign here would mean the fewer people
you have investigating the Jet Black Incident.”

Iris remains silent.

“The Crimson Order is still far too short-handed. On top of which,

I’ve met him before. There’s no one more suited to this role than
me.”

“However, Alexia, you are still……”

“A student? But what does that matter since I have the strength? It
was you who said those words, Nee-sama.”

“I said no such thing.”

“You said something similar to it to Sherry-san just now.”

Iris sulks, as Alexia grins with composure.

www.asianovel.com
 176 Report
“You used to be so cute too…..”

So grumbles Iris in a small voice.

“I heard that. Nee-sama, I really want to know. What their aim is.
And…… whether they are our enemies or not.”

“But it’s dangerous!”

“I am aware.”

Iris and Alexia gaze at each other for a while.

“Very well. But only to the degree where it does not negatively
affect your studies, and only on missions with low chance of danger.”

“Thank you very much.”

Alexia smiles while lowering her head.

“About the artifact, we will leave it in your hands then.”

So says Iris to Sherry with a sigh.

| Download

www.asianovel.com
 177 Report

Chapter 23
Source: Tenshi Translations

| Download

In the late afternoon, I went to cancel my entry in the Senbatsu

Tournament.

“Thank you for your time.”

After offering the perfunctory word of thanks, I am now leaving the

Student Affairs Office.

“So, how’d it go?”

Hyoro and Jaga, who were waiting outside, gather to me.

“Apparently the tournament pairings have already been decided,

so they couldn’t do it.”

I sigh heavily.

“Well, cheer up. Just think of how popular you could get if you do
well!”

“That’s right. ‘Troubles are just opportunities in disguise.’ That’s

what they say, right?”

I shake my head.

“It’s not about winning or losing. I simply don’t want to enter at

all.”

“Haah, there’s no helping it then. I’ll introduce you to a good shop,

how about that?”

www.asianovel.com
 178 Report
“G-, good shop?”

Jaga reacts with wide eyes.

“Not THAT kind of shop! It’s that store that everybody’s talking
about nowadays, Mitsugoshi Co. I hear that they sell amazing
products that nobody’s ever seen before. For example, there’s a
confectionery called ‘chocolate’ that’s supposedly sweet and tastes
absolutely delicious.”

(T/N: Mitsu’go’shi lol)

“A sweet confectionery? Sounds good……”

“Stu~pid. What’s the point if you eat it yourself?”

Hyoro smacks Jaga’s head.

“You’re supposed to give it to a girl as a present. Let me teach you

something good. As long as you give girls something sweet, they fall
right into your hands.”

“I, I see. As expected of Hyoro-kun! I’ve learned something new

today.”

“I know, right?”

So says Hyoro proudly.

“So with that, let’s go, Sid!”

“Let’s go, Sid-kun.”

Both of their eyes are glittering.

“Fine, let’s go.”

With a sigh, I agree to go along.

www.asianovel.com
 179 Report
I wonder what this world’s so-called ‘chocolate’ is like?

◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇

Led by Hyoro, we proceed down the royal capital’s main avenue. In

the early evening, the crowds are huge, and all the stores in prime
locations are filled to bursting. The one with the most bustle out of
even all of them turns out to be the rumored Mitsugoshi Co.

“Uwaaahh, how impressive.”

A gorgeous, brand-new building that towers over all its neighbors.

Furthermore, it seems very tasteful – even a bit modern, perhaps.
How do I put this, this is a place that makes me feel every bit as out
of place as I did in those brand name stores back in my previous life.

And the line at the entrance. Every single person lining up is either
a noble or someone clearly connected to a noble. A single look is all
that’s needed to see that they are high class customers. At the end
of the line, there is a lady in a uniform holding a placard. According
to that, it seems that we’ll have to wait 80 minutes.

“It says that we’ll have to wait 80 minutes.”

That was me.

“Which means we have exactly enough time to get back to the

dorms before curfew.”

That was Jaga.

“We’ve already gotten here. Let’s just line up.”

And that was Hyoro.

“But there’s a rumor that lately there’s a slasher around. Going

back too late……”

www.asianovel.com
 180 Report
“Stupid, we are three magic swordsmen together. Even if he
attacks us, we’ll beat him at his own game.”

Hyoro pats the sword on his hip with a ‘pon pon.’

“I, I suppose.”

“Hey, what’s this about a slasher?”

I interrupt their exchange to ask.

“Apparently, there’s someone going around the royal capital at

night and killing random people. He’s supposedly quite skilled, and
there’ve even been knights who fell victim……”

So explains Jaga in a softer voice.

“Heeh, that sounds scary. Guess I won’t be going out during the
night anytime soon, then.”

A slasher incident?! That sounds fun as heck! I definitely must take

part.

“Ooii, let’s line up already. Else we’ll miss our curfew.”

Hurried by Hyoro, all three of us join the end of the line.

“H-, hey, l-, lady. You’re p-, pretty. W-, w-, what’s your h-, hobby?”

Hyoro immediately tries to talk up the lady holding the placard, but
his advance is effortlessly handled by a business smile clearly
polished over a hundred battlefields.

But then for some reason, the lady gives me an actual smile.

“Dear customer, would you be willing to lend us a bit of your

time?”

With dark brown hair and eyes of the same color, she is a beauty

www.asianovel.com
 181 Report
with a calm vibe and an elegant face.

She is wearing a simple deep blue mini-one piece adorned with the
company’s logo. It somehow makes me think of the cabin attendants
of my previous life.

“Eh, me?”

I ask while pointing at myself.

“Yes. It’ll only take a short while, we only need you to help fill out a
questionnaire.”

‘Questionnaire’? I think this is the first time I’ve even heard of this
concept in this world.

“I don’t mind, but……”

“Thank you very much.”

“I, I, I’ll also help!”

“M-, me too!”

Hyoro and Jaga, appealing with all their might.

“Only 1 person is needed.”

The lady links her arms with mine, then walks me to the head of
the line and straight into the store.

When I take one last glance behind, I see Hyoro and Jaga staring at
me with pure despair on their faces.

◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇

Following behind the lady, I enter the extremely well-decorated

store.

www.asianovel.com
 182 Report
The showiness is toned down on the more obvious spots, while
careful attention has been paid to even the smallest corner. Overall it
generates a calm and sublime feeling. Even I, as a complete amateur
in such matters, can see that it’s been done with incredible taste.
And as I’d expected from the outside, the style of the interior is
indeed a bit modern.

I am guided straight through the sales floor to the backdoor for

employees, but the products that I caught glimpses of were…… oh,
man.

The popular chocolate is a given, but there is also coffee and

cosmetics and soap and a variety of things that I’d never seen before
in this world. There are also clothes and accessories and shoes and
even underwear with tasteful designs that look both novel and
beautiful. It’s basically a complete lineup of everything that even I
can tell would sell like crazy in this world.

Whichever way I think about it, this is…… oh, man.

In the very near future, this company will become a hegemony.

This I can guarantee.

Passing through the door for employees, we proceed down a

hallway; up an amazing staircase like the one in that movie about a
lavishly decorated passenger liner; down a wide, well-lit hallway with
a red carpet running down it; before finally coming to a gigantic door
with refined engravings all over it and polished to the point of
glowing.

There are two beautiful ladies standing in front of that door. The
two of them give me a bow, then slowly open the door.

Beyond is an enormous space.

There are rows of pillars like in those Greek temples, and the
marble floor is absolutely sparkling.

www.asianovel.com
 183 Report
And on either side of the red carpet that continues into the depths
of the room stand two rows of more beautiful women.

“Eh?”

The moment I step into the room, all of them kneel simultaneously.

“Umm, the questionnaire……?”

At the far end of the room, there is a huge chair.

The chair almost looks like a piece of art, what with the highly
detailed engravings all over it, as well as being lit up in a madder red
color from the twilight sunlight shining through a skylight.

It is currently unoccupied.

But next to that chair, there is a beautiful elf with blue hair. With a
style like a model’s, and wearing a voluptuous black dress, she is
giving off a polished and refined air.

I know that face.

“Apologies for the very long wait, my lord.”

She kneels as if she is an actress.

“Gamma……”

After Alpha and Beta, Gamma was my third practice partner.

With her wise-looking face and intelligent blue eyes, anyone can
tell with a single glance that this girl definitely has a sharp mind. And
she is none other than the brains behind Shadow Garden.

| Download

www.asianovel.com
 184 Report

Chapter 24
Source: Tenshi Translations

| Download

Gamma is smart. She really is smart, but she also possesses an

enormous weakness.

Her nickname is Gamma the Weakest.

Indeed. Within the Seven Shadows, despite her seniority, her battle
strength is at the very bottom. Oh, and Seven Shadows refers to the
first 7 who joined Shadow Garden. It sounds cool, so that’s why I
named them so.

Among them, Gamma is the only one who possesses a fatal lack of
hand-eye coordination and battle sense.

If it is said that Delta is the one with the highest sense, then
Gamma is the one with the lowest. But in my personal opinion, these
two are the same. If I say this out loud, Delta would be super happy,
and Gamma would give me a very wronged look, but these two are
undoubtedly the same.

While teaching Gamma and Delta the sword, I learned two things.

One: Regardless of how high someone’s sense is, if they are an

idiot, then saying anything would be a mere waste of time.

Two: Regardless of how smart someone is, if they have no sense,

then saying anything would be a mere waste of time.

So that’s why I ended up telling the two of them the same thing.

“Just pump yourself up with magic and cut your opponent.”

www.asianovel.com
 185 Report
I ask no more of them. It is the dope up, rely-purely-on-stats
fighting style that I detest the most.

Exactly. My conviction had met sound defeat the moment I met

these two. Even now, whenever I think of that day, I get a headache.
No, that’s enough. Let’s wipe it from my memories.

I shake my head.

“It has been a long while, my lord.”

Gamma walks towards me in an elegant model’s walk.

Swinging her hips seductively, with her high heels clacking with a
crisp sound with every step.

But.

“Pegyah!”

She trips over literally empty air.

“T-, these heels are pretty high, aren’t they?”

Then she blames it on the heels.

The moment she gets up while rubbing her nose, a nearby lady
rushes right in with a ‘shubababa’ and changes her shoes into low-
heeled pumps in the blink of an eye.

“W-, well then, my lord.”

So says Gamma as if nothing had happened.

That’s fine with me. After seeing a lady’s embarrassment, there

are really only two choices: to pretend like you didn’t see it, or to
tease her about it. And I belong to the former faction.

However, even so, there are things that need to be said.

www.asianovel.com
 186 Report
“You have a nosebleed.”

In a blink, another lady rushes in with ‘shubababa’ and wipes her

nose.

“P-, please take your seat.”

Seeing the blushing Gamma, I had a thought.

It’s as if she’d never grown up.

Allowing myself to be led by Gamma, I end up sitting in the large

chair.

The view from here…… is great.

This is really great.

Large, spacious hall, with the madder red sunlight shining through
the skylight, and the rows of kneeling beauties on either side of the
red carpet.

It’s as if I’ve become the king of the world of shadows.

What a truly wonderful job Gamma has done, preparing such an

expensive set.

I am deeply touched, my very heart quivering with delight. Thus I

cross my legs, prop my chin with my right hand, and raise my left
hand. Then I gather violet-colored magic into my left hand, and
release it into the air.

“Receive your reward……”

The magic explodes into a rain of light.

When the rain touches the kneeling women, their bodies flash
violet for a brief moment.

www.asianovel.com
 187 Report
Well, to be honest, the effects of this light is merely something like
alleviating fatigue, improving magic flow, healing very minor injuries,
things to that level only.

“This day shall be my lifelong treasure.”

So says Gamma in a quivering voice while kneeling beside me.

Nice acting.

But thing is, Gamma is not the only one quivering. The beauties
kneeling on either side of the carpet are all quivering, with some
even shedding tears. The lady who guided me here is also sniffling.

It seems that Gamma also has quite the talent as a director.

“Well done, Gamma. So, now I have a few questions regarding this
trading firm.”

Seriously, this company. Chocolate, and all those products I saw

while passing through the sales floor, and even this building’s design.
None of it is stuff from this world.

“Please ask me whatever you wish.”

“Could it be that the products of Mitsugoshi Co are the things I

talked about previously?”

Ever since long ago, for some reason Gamma has been extremely
curious in regards to my knowledge. Every time after getting beaten
up by Delta, she would come to me with a half crying face to badger
me to tell her more. During those moments, I would just tell her
about random things in Japan in a dramatic manner and wrap it all up
as ‘Wisdom of the Shadows.’

“Yes, my lord. Despite my meager means, I have attempted to

realize a fraction of the heavenly knowledge that my lord had
bestowed upon me.”

www.asianovel.com
 188 Report
“I, I see.”

I mean, all I told you was merely on the level of ‘there’s something
sweet called chocolate that’s made of bitter beans and a ton of sugar
hardened together.’ How on earth did you reproduce it from that? Is
this intelligence? Is it that I merely lack the intelligence to do so?!

But well, fine. Let’s just let that go.

In all worlds, there are geniuses, and there are idiots. That’s all
there is to that.

But there is something that I really must ask.

“Do Alpha and the others know about this company?”

“Yes, of course.”

Which means, this is that.

The pattern where I’m the only one to be left out.

I get it, I really do. I’m the only guy, so it’s probably hard to include
me in their girl circle.

“A-, and are you profiting quite a bit?”

“Currently we are setting up branches in the main cities in this and

the surrounding countries. The expansion is going smoothly. But of
course, the more important point is how deep we can plant our roots
through the company.”

Nobody needs that forced tie-in to the shadow world.

In other words.

The girls left me out, used my ideas, and are raking it in.

If they had given me even a tiny cut, I wouldn’t have had to crawl

www.asianovel.com
 189 Report
on the ground picking up gold coins, nor would I have had to pretend
to be a dog and chase after gold coins.

But it’s fine, they did prepare such a large-scaled set for me. Let’s
be satisfied with this.

But.

Just a little bit?

“Umm, I’m just asking, but could I borrow a few gold coins?”

I’ll eventually return them. Maybe.

“Yes my lord, at once.”

After giving me an immediate reply, Gamma signals the lady who

had guided me in.

In a short while, a cart laden with gold coins is pushed in.

A whole mountain of it.

There is more than I’ve seen in my entire life, just glittering away
on that cart.

This is easily more than a hundred billion Zeny.

“This…… is a bit……”

Even I’m not shameless enough to borrow this much without

paying it back.

“!? Is it too little? I’ll immediately have them bring more……”

“No, it’s fine.”

I interrupt Gamma and reach towards the gold coins.

www.asianovel.com
 190 Report
With an exaggerated motion, I stab my left arm into the pile of
coins.

The coins clink noisily.

The point here is to gather all their attention on my left hand.

I concentrate with every last one of my nerves.

And then.

“Hmph.”

I grab about 15 coins with my left hand, then make a show of

putting it into my left pocket.

That is 1.5 million Zeny.

The moment they had all focused on my left hand, I had exercised
the very limit of my right hand’s hand speed to also grab some coins
and pocket them without anyone noticing.

Alpha and Delta would be one thing. There’s no way Gamma would
have caught that.

“A-, are you fine with only that little? You can actually take it
all……”

So says Gamma, but I am secretly laughing at her.

She thinks that I’ve only borrowed 1.5 million Zeny.

But actually, I’ve gotten twice that amount: 3 million Zeny!

“This is fine. It’s sufficient.”

So I say while pushing down the laughter that’s threatening to

bubble up.

www.asianovel.com
 191 Report
“Yes my lord. Then we shall put these back away.”

Gamma claps, and several ladies come over to take away the cart.

Then Gamma kneels before me.

“We are fully aware of the reason for our lord’s visit today.
Undoubtedly it is in regards to that issue.”

“Mmm.”

I nod sagely. What does she mean by ‘that issue’?

“We are truly sorry. Currently we are continuing our investigation,

but still have yet to identify the offending party. Please give us a bit
more time. That fool who wears black and call himself Shadow
Garden while indiscriminately cutting the citizens of the royal capital
– I, Gamma, swear to bring him down without fail.”

“Fumu……”

This is literally the first time I’m hearing about this.

| Download

www.asianovel.com
 192 Report

Chapter 25
Source: Tenshi Translations

| Download

“Fumu……”

Gamma watches as, after saying just that, Shadow falls silent in
thought. There is a slight quiver of unease in her blue eyes.

Abruptly, a single tear spills out from the corner of her eye. Seeing
that nostalgic violet magic had made her remember the past.

That violet light had been the start of Gamma’s life.

If he hadn’t been there, Gamma would have died off as a mere

rotting pile of flesh. Cast away by her family, chased by her country,
having lost everything, trapped inside a mire of pain and fear and
despair. It was that young man who gave off that violet light who had
saved her from all that. Gamma would never forget that violet light
for the rest of her life. For Gamma, that is the light of life.

Life is imbued within that violet light. ly, Alpha had told her so.

Gamma herself thinks so too – not because of any logical reason,

but instinctively she knows that it is so.

That light is definitely not something that only heals surface

wounds. It is something that reaches much deeper, something that
heals the recipient’s very life.

The moment Gamma was touched by that light, she experienced

the feeling of something shackled inside her becoming free.
Something important and precious that had been repressed was
finally given freedom, and she had returned, in full, to who she truly

www.asianovel.com
 193 Report
was.

That day, Gamma was born again.

When she was given the name ‘Gamma,’ she resolved to dedicate
her new life to Him.

But in contrast to her resolve, she turned out to be the weakest

among the Seven Shadows. She was overtaken by those who came
after her, lost innumerable times, crawled on the ground in defeat,
and tasted humiliation again and again. Eventually, Gamma realized
that no matter how much effort she put in, she would always remain
the weakest.

So Gamma became depressed. What is the meaning of her

existence? If the only thing she can do is get in everyone’s way and
look unsightly, then perhaps it would be better for her to just
disappear.

But the day that she decided on this, for some reason He called her
over. And then He began to talk of the ‘Wisdom of the Shadows.’

A path different from the martial. A path of intellect.

Gamma clutched at the Wisdom of the Shadows with all she had.

Knowing that this is her only way to live, she single-mindedly

poured her life into reproducing the Wisdom.

With hindsight, she realizes that he had seen through everything.

Gamma’s internal struggle as well as her rightful path, it is because
he knew it all that he bestowed the Wisdom upon her.

What Gamma felt at the moment of realization was heart-rending

pain.

It tore her heart her as she thought of how lonely He must feel,
being in a place so high up as to be unreachable.

www.asianovel.com
 194 Report
Is the existence of Gamma even necessary to Him?

The moment she thought about it, tears welled up from Gamma’s
eyes.

But this is why she will wipe her tears and work harder.

She will make Shadow Garden bigger and stronger, she will nurture
it into an organization truly worthy of His name. And when she does,
then surely…… this is the thought that fills her.

“I see, so that’s what it is.”

His voice draws Gamma back to reality.

“I have a lead. I’ll look into it on my side.”

Upon hearing that sagacious voice that seems to know everything,

Gamma’s chest tightens.

Would she again be of no help at all this time?

He is always able to arrive at the answer with only a tiny bit of

information. How easily he grasped a lead that even she, after
mobilising all her subordinates, could not.

However, Gamma does not give up.

Some day…… to be recognized by Him some day, she had decided

to never give up.

“Nyuu, come.”

She calls over the subordinate with dark brown hair who had
guided Him in today.

“This is Nyuu. Number 13 of the Numbers.”

“Mmm?”

www.asianovel.com
 195 Report
He looks at Nyuu with narrowed eyes. In those sharp pupils of His,
probably every aspect of Nyuu’s strength has already been analyzed
and seen through.

“Though it has not been long since she’s joined us, she possesses
strength that is recognized by even Alpha-sama. Please use her
freely for miscellaneous tasks or for communication or anything
else.”

“My name is Nyuu. It will be my honor to serve.”

Nyuu’s voice is slightly shaking with nerves.

“I’ll call you if the need arises.”

“Yes, my lord.”

Nyuu backs away with lowered head.

“Well then, it’s about time for me to go back.”

So saying, He stands up.

“Oh, right. I want to buy some chocolates. It would be great if I can

have the cheapest one at a friend discount and marked even
cheaper.”

“We shall prepare the the highest quality item immediately.”

“Umm…… how much would that be then?”

“Friend discount is 100% discount.”

“100% discount…… you mean it’s free? Lucky me! Ah, then please
give me 3 portions.”

“As you wish.”

When He puts in effort to be a common person as Sid Kagenou,

www.asianovel.com
 196 Report
Gamma finds even that to be charming.

◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇

“This is bad, we won’t make it in time for curfew!”

“It’s because Sid-kun was late!”

“I already said sorry! I got you guys the chocolates, didn’t I?”

The three of us are running through the royal capital after the sun
has already set.

Though I did indeed come out a bit late, Hyoro and Jaga were also
very insistently questioning me about the placard lady. Nyuu, was it?
Well anyways, I somehow gave them the slip with random vague
answers.

But still.

I didn’t expect Alexia to really become an indiscriminate slasher. If

it’s not Delta, then she’s the only other person that I can think of. The
moment I heard the details from Gamma, I realized that she’s finally
gone and done it.

Despite her blessed lot in life as a princess, what is it that would

drive her this far……

The female heart is a mystery.

But well, I don’t think that being an indiscriminate slasher is that

bad a life. Isn’t it fine that some people are simply like that?

But it’s an altogether different story to use the name of our

Shadow Garden.

Unfortunately, that is something that I cannot forgive.

Suddenly.

www.asianovel.com
 197 Report
“Hey, did you guys hear that?”

“No, what was it?”

So discusses Hyoro and Jaga while running ahead.

It seems the two of them did not hear it clearly, but I caught it nice
and clear.

It is the sound of sword against sword.

Far away, a fight is taking place.

I stop.

“Oi, what’s the matter?”

“They’re going to close the gate!”

After a brief while, Hyoro and Jaga notices and also stops.

I point at an alleyway.

“I gotta take a dump.”

Hyoro and Jaga both have a “is this guy for real?” face on.

“If I don’t do it here now, I’m going to leak while running.”

“That…… does sound pretty serious.”

“So it’s a question of curfew or dignity.”

Their faces turn serious.

“Leave me behind and go on ahead. I don’t want to be seen by

anyone……”

“!! Got it, we’ll never tell anyone that you became late because of
shitting outdoors!”

www.asianovel.com
 198 Report
“No matter what anyone says, Sid-kun’s choice was the right
one…… I truly believe so!”

“Can’t hold on any longer…… quick, go!”

“Sid…… we will never forget you!”

“Sid-kun…… despite the outdoor shitting, we’ll always be friends!”

“Go, you must gooooo!!!”

The two of them turn their heels and run off.

After seeing them off, I enter the alleyway, then make my way
towards the sound of fighting.

| Download

www.asianovel.com
 199 Report

Chapter 26
Source: Tenshi Translations

| Download

The place of fighting turns out to be deep within a dark alleyway.

There are two magic swordsmen fighting.

One is wearing a familiar-looking uniform and short skirt – it is

undoubtedly Alexia.

However, the other is a man wearing all black and a mask.

What is this strange situation? I would understand if Alexia is the

one wearing black and pretending to be Shadow Garden, but their
positions are reversed.

I climb to the rooftop of a nearby building, erase my presence, and

watch their fight.

“Give up already. You cannot win against me.”

The fight is proceeding in Alexia’s favor. The man in black is not

weak, but he is no match for Alexia, after her recent huge growth in
strength.

The black outfit is gradually being cut to tatters, and blood stains
the stone pavement.

With just one more push, the fight will soon be over.

“Why do you kill innocent people? Is this what you people do?”

“We are Shadow Garden……”

www.asianovel.com
 200 Report
Shadow Garden.

The man in black definitely said that.

“That’s the only thing you’ve been saying the entire time. Is this
the will of the man called Shadow?”

“We are Shadow Garden……”

So repeats the man in black.

There is no mistaking it anymore.

This man in black is the criminal who’s been pretending to be

Shadow Garden.

I’m sorry, Alexia. Turns out you are innocent. I’ve now apologized
to you inside my heart.

In that case, then why is this man pretending to be Shadow

Garden?

This is a natural question, but of course I already have an answer.

Because I am me, I can tell at a glance.

This…… is yearning.

He is someone who adores and yearns for Shadow Garden…… for

powers in shadows.

I cannot deny that feeling of his.

Because this yearning had also been the beginning of everything

for me. Yearning after those powers in shadows in movies and anime
and manga, and then trying to copy it all. That was my beginning.

He is also treading that path, and the target of his yearning is

Shadow Garden.

www.asianovel.com
 201 Report
Indeed, he is this world’s very first Shadow Garden follower.

A hot feeling rises up in my chest. I am so happy to see the path I

am treading being acknowledged by someone else.

Add oil!

I find myself cheering for him.

But still, I cannot forgive him. Why? Because I, too, am a power in

the shadows. If I forgive someone who is taking my organization’s
name in vain, then I would no longer be a power in the shadows.

Just as he is a power in the shadows, I too am a power in the

shadows.

There is no room there for mercy nor compromise.

I harden my heart and continue watching the two of them fight.

“This is the end.”

With that, Alexia’s sword causes the man’s sword to fly off into the
distance. But at that moment, I sense new presences rapidly
approaching.

◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇

“This is the end.”

Alexia sends her opponent’s sword flying.

With a ‘garan,’ it clatters onto the stone pavement a long ways off.

But at that moment.

“……!”

The sudden cutting attack from the back forces Alexia to roll away

www.asianovel.com
 202 Report
in evasion.

She blocks the follow up attack, then kicks her new opponent’s
torso to take a distance.

While settling her slightly disarranged breathing, Alexia sizes up

the interlopers.

Two more magic swordsmen have joined the fight. And both of
them are also wearing full black.

Seeing the first man pick his sword back up, Alexia clicks her
tongue.

So now there are three of them.

And none of them seem weak.

If it’s only one, she can win.

If it’s two, she won’t lose.

But if it’s three……

“To gang up on a frail lady with three big men, how horrible.”

Please let them be willing to pick up the conversation.

“Oh, I have a good idea. How about let’s have a one-on-one three
times? Sound good?”

They are slowly circling around to encircle her.

Alexia continues to readjust her positioning while making sure that

her back isn’t taken.

“Oh, the moon is just so pretty tonight. Take a look behind you!”

She attempts to restrain the enemies trying to circle around with

www.asianovel.com
 203 Report
her eyes alone.

With minute movements of the sword, both sides attempt to probe

the other.

“Come on, you won’t look? But I think it’d be better if you did
look.”

Alexia smiles.

Beneath the moonlight, her red eyes are sparkling.

“Because Nee-sama is behind you.”

“……!”

They fell for it.

Immediately, Alexia moves.

Her white blade flashes towards the enemy’s now unguarded back.

“Die.”

So whispers Alexia without actually saying it out loud.

The black clothing is cut through, and fresh blood dances in the air.

But it was too shallow.

One more strike, and she can fini-……

That instant, a shock pierces through Alexia’s abdomen.

“aGUHhh……!”

A black boot has been buried into her stomach.

The ‘baki baki’ sound of several of her ribs cracking ring out
clearly.

www.asianovel.com
 204 Report
Even while spewing blood, Alexia plunges her sword into the black
boot.

But the boot is withdrawn at the last possible second, and her
sword merely strikes the stone pavement.

He is no longer in her maai.

Alexia spits out the blood in my mouth with a ‘peh,’ then wipes her
mouth.

Her hand is now dyed in red.

That moment, two of the men had fallen for her bluff, but one
person had not. It was he who had kicked her in the abdomen and
gotten in the way of her delivering the killing strike.

Alexia glares at the three of them with enmity in her eyes.

3 vs 1. The numbers are still unchanged.

But the situation has worsened. Two of the enemy are uninjured,
one is heavily injured but still capable of swinging his sword. None of
them can be ignored.

In contrast, she now has a few broken ribs, at least one of which
has pierced a lung.

‘I’m going to be killed,’ thinks Alexia.

Which is why there’s no helping it.

Alexia takes out a red lozenge from the chest pocket of her
uniform. It is a drug that she had secretly pocketed even before the
arson incident.

It is against her will to brandish such a terrible sword, but it’s still
better than dying.

www.asianovel.com
 205 Report
She brings the drug to her lips.

While reassuring herself by telling herself ‘I’m the type that does
well even without prior practice,’ she makes to swallow the drug.

But at that moment.

Jet black descends from the skies.

Without a single sound, as if like a crow that flies through the

night.

In the same motion, a jet black blade bisects one of the men,
causing a vivid red flower to bloom in the night.

A cloying scent of blood fills the alleyway.

The man in jet black…… Shadow swings his sword to get the blood
off. With a splash, a horizontal red line is drawn onto a nearby wall.

“You fools who take the name of Shadow Garden in vain……”

Shadow.

The most powerful existence that Alexia can never forget, he who
had showed her the perfected form of her sword.

He is enemies with these men……?

It seems that he is not allied with these men in black.

“That sin…… shall demand your lives as recompense.”

The moment Shadow speaks, the remaining men in black move.

It was a split second decision.

They kick the stone pavement, kick the walls, and ascend to the
roofs, aiming to get away.

www.asianovel.com
 206 Report
But.

“How foolish……”

Shadow chases them.

“W-, wait a moment……!”

Alexia’s voice causes Shadow to stop.

He slowly turns around, then looks at Alexia.

Her sword is clattering audibly.

That what she is doing is sheer folly…… this Alexia is well aware.

“My name is Alexia Midgar. I’m a princess of this country.”

Shadow merely silently continues to look at Alexia.

If he feels like it, he could reap Alexia’s life before she even knows
that it happened.

“Tell me what your aim is. For what do you wield your strength,
what are you fighting against, and…… do you intend to bare your
fangs against this country?”

Shadow turns around.

“Don’t get involved. It’s better for you to not know.”

“……! Wait! If you truly are an enemy of ours……!”

“What would you do if I am?”

His killing intent slams into Alexia.

She instinctively shrinks back in the face of this existence that she
knows she definitely cannot win against.

www.asianovel.com
 207 Report
However, to fight against one’s instincts is what it means to be
human.

“I will fight. You will definitely kill my Nee-sama. And I cannot allow
that to happen.”

The only sound from Shadow is the flutter of his coat.

“I, I understand your sword. Even if it’s not possible now, some
day, I……”

“You will kill me?”

Leaving that question hanging in mid-air, Shadow disappears into

the shadows.

Alexia whispers to the empty darkness.

“Yes, I will……”

Silence has returned to the night.

Now alone by herself, Alexia falls to her knees while clutching her
abdomen.

Her sword falls from her shaking hands.

She has done a foolish thing. She knows this full well.

However, Alexia has recently finally understood. Why she swings

her sword, what is precious to her, what is that which she truly
wishes to protect.

It is for that one person who is her sister, and for that one person
who is her friend.

Alexia had resolved to protect only those two.

“This…… is pretty bad……”

www.asianovel.com
 208 Report
Her consciousness is fading.

If she faints in an alleyway like this, Alexia knows that nothing

good is going to happen to her.

Somehow, she manages to rely on the wall to stand up.

At that moment.

“……Alexia ……Alexia!”

She hears her name being called from far away.

“Ne-, Nee-sama…… Nee-sama, here!”

“Alexia……!!”

Footsteps approach rapidly.

Something soft envelops and holds up Alexia’s crumpling body.

“Alexia, why did you go off on your own……!”

“Nee-sama……”

Alexia buries her head in her sister’s chest.

“Later on, I will have you tell me in detail what happened. Prepare
yourself.”

“…… Alright.”

“And also, you will also tell me what this is about.”

“Eh……?”

With a glance, she notices red lozenges scattered over the stone
pavement. Dropped there by someone.

www.asianovel.com
209 Report
“Ne-, Nee-sama, I know nothing ab-……”

“Be quiet.”

“Really, I really don’t kn-……”

“I will not forgive you.”

“Ugh, my head……”

Alexia chooses to let herself faint away.

| Download

www.asianovel.com
 210 Report

Chapter 27
Source: Tenshi Translations

| Download

Two figures are dashing through the royal capital in the night.

Clad in black from head to toe, they keep glancing behind while
stopping in a narrow alleyway.

They must have been rushing quite a lot. They are leaning against
a wall, completely out of breath.

For a while, the only sound echoing in the alleyway is that of their
breathing.

But suddenly.

Katsu.

A new sound rings out from the depths of the alleyway.

The two men swiftly turn around, trying to peer into the depths of
the shadows.

Within the darkness, something is drawing near.

Katsu. Katsu.

That is the sound of boots on the stone pavement.

The two men in black bring up their guard and ready their swords.
But in that instant.

A jet black sword sprouts from one of the men’s head.

www.asianovel.com
 211 Report
Without any herald, in complete suddenness, the man was pierced
through.

“Ah, h-…… agah……!”

The jet black sword is withdrawn, leaving the man to writhe on the
ground spraying bodily fluids while releasing a death rattle.

“……!”

When the remaining man quickly backs off in a fluster, the figure of

a man materializes from the shadows.

That man is wearing a jet black coat, holding a jet black blade, and
has his face covered in a magician’s mask.

“Did I make you wait?”

It is a deep voice that seems to reverberate from the depths of the

earth.

“Hii……”

Finding himself struck dumb with fear, the man in black can only
continue to back up.

“Why so serious?”

So he says.

“Could it be that…… you actually thought you can escape?”

The man in black turns around and dashes off.

However.

“Wha-?!”

“As expected of Shadow-sama.”

www.asianovel.com
 212 Report
Before him is a single girl. Wearing a mini one piece, she seems
like a very classy woman.

“To think that you could apprehend him this quickly, as expected
indeed.”

“Nyuu, is it?”

“Yes, my lord.”

The two of them are talking over the man’s head.

The man has his back against the wall and is beginning to
hyperventilate.

“Please leave the rest to us. We will draw the information out of
him.”

He puts away his sword.

“……I want no mistakes.”

“Yes, my lord.”

With that, he turns on his heels and disappears into the darkness.

The woman sees him off with her head lowered.

Then only the man in black and the woman are left in the narrow
alleyway.

Whereas the man is wearing full body gear, the woman is wearing
a one piece and high heels, with not a weapon on her.

The man’s decision is swift.

With a very fast mowing attack, he kills the empty-handed woman.

Or so he intended.

www.asianovel.com
 213 Report
The hem of her one piece flutters, and her white, shapely leg slices
through the darkness.

Karan.

The man’s sword falls to the ground.

Belatedly, 8 of the man’s fingers fall alongside his sword.

“Ah, AHHHH……!”

Is it his fingers that he is trying to pick up, or his sword?

He reaches out with a hand that only has a thumb left.

However, that hand is stepped on by the stilleto of a high heel.

“Igi……”

At the tip of the heels is a jet black blade.

The blood flowing from the stumps of the man’s fingers pool on the
ground.

“I am not as merciful as Shadow-sama.”

Her chilly voice descends from above.

When he looks up, he sees sharp, freezing eyes staring down at

him.

“Do not think that you can die an easy death.”

The hem of her skirt flutters again, and her knee smashes into the
man’s jaw.

◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇

The next morning, a gruesome corpse is strung up above one of

www.asianovel.com
 214 Report
the royal capital’s main avenues. There is a message written out in
blood on the corpse’s abdomen.

“The End of a Fool”

The corpse’s face is frozen in agony and terror.

| Download

www.asianovel.com
 215 Report

Chapter 28
Source: Tenshi Translations

| Download

Alexia is lying in a clean bed, looking up at her older sister’s very

serious face.

“I understand.”

So says Iris from her position beside the bed.

“So the slasher incident was not actually Shadow Garden, but
some other group that was using their name.”

“That’s what Shadow said.”

“ ‘Shadow’…… In the end, we are still no closer to their true

identity.”

Iris ponders a bit while looking down.

“During that previous royal capital incident, I also came across a

very powerful swordswoman who also seemed to be a member of
Shadow Garden.”

“You said that she named herself Alpha, right?”

Iris nods.

“Judging from various other reports, we know that the organization

called Shadow Garden possesses extremely high fighting strength.
Then from your report, we also know of the man called Shadow, and
the name of their organization. But those are literally the only facts
we know. Everything else is wrapped in a mystery, including the aim
of the organization.”

www.asianovel.com
 216 Report
“I saw that Shadow is hostile against the Order of Diabolos.
Perhaps the their aim lies with the Order?”

“So the lead lies with the Order……”

Iris heaves a sigh.

“Nee-sama……?”

“I had thought them to be a mere gathering of eccentrics who

worship the demon Diabolos, but their roots seem to be much deeper
than expected.”

“You’re talking about the arson case?”

“The arson too, but actually the budget for the Crimson Order is
not being approved. I’m going to have to shoulder our expenses out
of my own pocket for a while.”

Alexia frowns.

“So they have infiltrated not only the existent Knight Order, but
also the civil officials?”

“I do not know. Maybe it’s people from the Order, or maybe they’re
merely being controlled by money…… The establishment of our
knight order was also a bit forced, so I can’t insist too vehemently
either.”

“I can also help you with the expenses.”

“Thank you, but the thought is enough. You know how many
people we have in the Crimson Order, right?”

“Eight people.”

“Exactly, we only have eight people. My personal assets can easily

last us more than a decade.”

www.asianovel.com
 217 Report
“But in this state, we cannot expand the knight order.”

“At the moment, there’s no point in us expanding. We still don’t

know who else we can trust.”

“Nee-sama, um……”

Alexia looks up at her sister, clearly having difficulty getting out

her next words.

“Who is our Crimson Order enemies with – Shadow Garden or the

Order of Diabolos?”

Iris smiles while answering.

“Both. As long as they are within our borders, I will not allow them
to do as they please.”

“Nee-sama…… we must not fight against Shadow.”

Alexia grabs her sheets tightly.

“Alexia, there you go again about that……”

“It is only because Nee-sama has not yet met Shadow that you can
say that. Didn’t you also see that attack that colored up the royal
capital’s sky?!”

“It has been determined that that was an artifact going berserk.”

“I clearly saw Shadow release that attack! With my own two eyes!”

Iris draws closer to the bed and looks into Alexia’s red eyes.

“It is physically impossible for a human to control that much

power. Either your memory is muddled due to your long period of
captivity, or else you were hallucinating due to being drugged. I know
you’re not lying, but you were indeed very tired at that time.”

www.asianovel.com
 218 Report
“Nee-sama!”

Iris wraps Alexia hand with both of her hands.

“Even if it was indeed an attack released by that man called

Shadow, I still cannot run away. If I run away, who will protect our
country?”

“Nee-sama……”

Iris pats Alexia’s head, then stands up.

“Rest up and get well soon.”

“…..Once I recover, I’ll come back to help.”

“There will be no need for that.”

“Eh?”

“I forgot to tell you, but you’re under house arrest for a while.”

“EHHHH?!”

“Theft of evidence.”

Iris takes out a red lozenge, causing Alexia to be struck dumb.

“Properly reflect on your actions.”

The door shuts with a ‘patan.’

◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇

I’m being stared at.

The moment I step into the classroom, I feel stares boring into me
from every which direction.

Everyone is looking my way and whispering up a storm.

www.asianovel.com
 219 Report
“It’s him, it’s him……”

“Leaking shit while running……”

“I heard that he did it right there on the road……”

I glare at Hyoro and Jaga, whose eyes start swimming all over the
place.

“H-, hey there, quite the misfortune yesterday eh?”

“G-, good morning. Bad day yesterday, wasn’t it?”

(T/N: I I tried so hard to refrain from using “shitty day” since it’s not
in either of their character, but at least I gotta put it here in a T/N )

“Good morning indeed. I wonder why I feel like today is going to be

even more of an ordeal.”

The smiles on their faces are so stiff.

I heave a huge sigh.

“S-, so, did you all bring your chocolates from yesterday?”

So says Hyoro while taking out his package of wrapped chocolate.

“Yes I did.”

Says Jaga.

“So far as it goes, I did too, I guess.”

Say I.

“Alright, then let’s all give it out during lunch break!”

“Mufufu, isn’t it so exciting?”

“…… Yea.”

www.asianovel.com
 220 Report
◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇

Thus, lunch break.

Hyoro claimed to ‘show us how it’s done,’ so at the moment Jaga

and I are just going along with him.

We are currently near the second years’ classroom. Hyoro is on

standby around the corner.

The two of us are watching on from a bit farther away.

“An upperclassman. As expected of Hyoro-kun!”

“…… Yea.”

After a short wait, a cute girl comes out.

“Um, p-, please accept this.”

Hyoro holds his chocolate out to her. But in that instant.

“Oi, what business do you have with my fiancée?”

A hand lands heavily on his shoulder.

Behind Hyoro is a macho-looking upperclassman with bulging

muscles.

“Ah, no, that is……”

“Let’s have a talk right over there, shall we?”

Hyoro sends us an SOS with his eyes, but we pretend to not see it
and turn around.

“Let’s go.”

“Yep.”

www.asianovel.com
 221 Report
Hyoro’s wail reverberates behind us.

◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇

Jaga’s battlefield is apparently the library. As this library is also

shared with the Scholar Academy, it’s quite large.

And of course, the musclebrains of the Magic Sword Academy

almost never come here. Which includes me, of course.

“So your opponent is a student of the Scholar Academy.”

“Yes. I will not make the same mistake as Hyoro-kun. I’ve already
researched my target thoroughly. I know everyone she associates
with and her relationship with every one of them, I know her favorite
foods, her dorm room number, the toilet she frequents, the size and
smell of her shoes, the color of all the underwear she owns, her three
sizes, and from a cup that she used I……”

“That’s enough. Go.”

I push Jaga into the library, then immediately turn around and
leave.

“KYAAAAAHHHH!! THIS PERSON IS A STALKER!”

A high-pitched scream reverberates behind me.

I walk around randomly while dangling my packet of chocolates. I

rarely come to this area, so everything seems quite fresh.

Then I call out to the first female student I pass by.

“Here you go, it’s chocolate.”

“Eh?”

It turns out to be a cute girl with pink-colored hair.

www.asianovel.com
 222 Report
After pushing the chocolates onto her, I quickly stride away.

“Eh?? Eh??”

I hear a perplexed voice from behind.

I feel like I’ve seen her face somewhere before. But I can’t recall it,
so meh, who cares.

| Download

www.asianovel.com
 223 Report

Chapter 29
Source: Tenshi Translations

| Download

“What is this?”

A teenage girl is talking to herself in a research lab.

She is a cute girl with pink-colored hair. What her cool eyes are
currently fixed on is a box of brown-colored objects.

Even when she lifts it up and smells the sweet smell wafting from
it, she doesn’t know what it is.

If she remembers correctly, the boy who handed these to her had
called it ‘chocolate’?

“Sherry, what is the matter?”

The person who calls out to her is a middle-aged man.

He has salt and pepper hair in a swept back style.

“Vice Principal Ruslan……”

“You promised to call me father when we are alone.”

“Step-father.”

Sherry gives an embarrassed laugh.

“So then, what is up with those chocolates?”

“Chocolate? A boy from the Magic Swordsman Academy gave

these to me.”

www.asianovel.com
 224 Report
“Heh~”

Ruslan strokes his moustache.

“That is an expensive confectionery that’s all the rage among girls

nowadays. I’m sure it’s a present for you.”

“Eh? But I didn’t know him.”

“Then it must have been what they call ‘love at first sight.’ The one
you have there is supposedly a phantom product that even lining up
from the break of dawn might not even guarantee you the
opportunity to buy it. It seems that that boy has gone to quite the
lengths for your sake.”

“L-, love at first sight……”

So Sherry whispers, her cheeks slightly dyed.

“What reply will you give him?”

“Reply……?”

“He must be waiting for your reply.”

“B-, but I’m……”

Sherry’s cheeks are now fully red, and her eyes are swimming.

“It would be good for you to also learn how to get along with other
humans, rather than focusing only on your research. This is also what
a school is for, after all.”

“…… I understand.”

Ruslan smiles gently as Sherry hangs her head down.

“So, how’s progress on the artifact?”

www.asianovel.com
 225 Report
“There’s not much, I’m afraid. I’ve only just started, after all.”

With her cheeks still red, Sherry gives a troubled smile.

“That’s true, I suppose.”

“But there is one thing that I’ve determined so far. The text on that
artifact is using a very unique code.”

“A unique code?”

Sherry begins spreading documents before Ruslan.

“I think it’s a code used by a specific ancient country or

organization. And also…… I think it bears strong resemblance to the
code that my mother was working on.”

“I see, Luclaire’s…… she was also a very exemplary researcher.”

Ruslan closes his eyes, as if he’s remembering the past.

“The meaning of the cipher that my mother was deciphering

before her death, I want to know.”

At the moment, Sherry’s side profile is exact that of a researcher’s,

from head to toe.

“This is a good job that you’ve accepted, isn’t it?”

“Yes, it is.”

Ruslan pats her head, and she smiles bashfully.

“So, where is the artifact right now?”

“Oh, the knights in the other room are holding onto it.”

“You don’t need to have it in hand?”

www.asianovel.com
 226 Report
“Only at times. Since I need to spend time thinking, and I get a bit
nervous when I’m with the knights.”

“I se- cough, cough, s-, sorry about that……”

Ruslan turns around and coughs.

“Step-father! Are you alright?”

Sherry hurriedly rubs Ruslan’s back.

Ruslan’s body is thin, and his cheeks are hollow.

“I, I’m fine, I’m fine.”

Ruslan slowly gets his breath back.

“I even seemed to be doing a bit better nowadays though. I guess

that’s just how sicknesses are.”

“Step-father……”

“Don’t make that worried face. Rather than that, that study abroad
offer from Academy City has come again.”

“Academy City Rawagas……”

“The world’s top brains have already acknowledged your research

results. If you go to Rawagas, you can grow a lot more, learn a lot
more. I think it’s a great idea to go.”

Sherry shakes her head.

“You’re still sick, there’s no way I can go.”

“Sherry, you don’t have to worry about me, really.”

“After my mother died, if you hadn’t adopt me, I would definitely

have died somewhere. I…… I want to help you, just as you helped

www.asianovel.com
 227 Report
me.”

Sherry’s eyes are tearing up.

“Sherry…… I have such a good daughter indeed.”

Ruslan smiles gently.

“Do well with your research then. Also, make sure to eat those
chocolates.”

“…… Yes, I will.”

Ruslan exits the research lab.

Left alone, Sherry reaches out for a piece of chocolate, her cheeks
blushing.

“So sweet…… so delicious……”

And then she reaches for a second piece.

◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇

I am enjoying a perfectly peaceful day absent of Hyoro and Jaga

and Alexia, just walking back to my dorm.

After I leave the garden that is currently dyed by the setting sun
and the number of students near me drops, a female student
suddenly approaches me.

She is wearing a second-year’s uniform, has dark brown hair down

up in buns, and is wearing lame-looking glasses over her similarly
colored eyes.

But I can tell, with my long history as a mob.

That is actually a beautiful person who is only pretending to be a

mob to not stand out.

www.asianovel.com
 228 Report
“Hey there, do you have some time?”

I recognize that voice.

“Nyuu, huh.”

So I say in a low voice. She nods.

To think that a classy lady can change this much with glasses and
cosmetics and a different hairstyle.

We continue talking in low voices.

“You attend this academy?”

“No, this uniform is borrowed. So I can blend in.”

“I see.”

The academy is so large that the faces you know would be far less
than the faces you don’t. As long as the other person is wearing a
uniform, then why would you give them a second look?

“Where shall we talk?”

“How about that bench over there?”

There is currently no one near that bench that has an unbroken

view of the beautiful garden.

At that place where the setting sun is a bit blinding, the two of us
sit next to each other.

| Download

www.asianovel.com
 229 Report

Chapter 30
Source: Tenshi Translations

| Download

Looking down at the academy garden, Nyuu’s eyes narrow behind

her glasses.

Originally, she is supposed to be attending this school as an actual

second-year student. Up until that day when she had been discarded
due to demon possession, she had not doubted even for a second
that her future would be smooth and peaceful.

Bu in the end, all of it turned out to be mere fantasy.

Everything that Nyuu had believed in and taken for granted, be it

family, friends, or peace, turned out to be a tower built upon a very,
very thin sheet of ice. Not knowing what lay beneath the ice, she had
been merely frolicking around as an ignorant child.

She gazes at the students in the garden with both envy and pity
mixed in her eyes.

Down there is a face that she recognizes.

Nyuu used to be the daughter of a marquis family, and she had

been quite well known in the social circle.

Those days had been glittering.

But even that is merely in the past now.

She was erased from her family genealogy, turned into someone
who never existed.

How many of those people who had been her close friends actually

www.asianovel.com
 230 Report
still remember her?

Oh right, there was that person, wasn’t there? Like that.

Probably rather than nostalgia, only disgust would be involved if

she comes up in a conversation now. That’s what demon possession
is.

It was not necessary for her to go to the trouble of coming to the

academy in the daytime to meet Shadow.

However, it’s just that she has a tiny fragment of hope that she has
never been able to completely discard.

In some corner of this peaceful academy, there is still a place for

her. She merely wanted to see that foolish dream for a brief moment.

Nyuu laughs.

Even though she might no longer have a place in the world of light,
she now has comrades who share her will.

And…… beside her is her beloved and respected lord.

He had started the fight all by himself.

And he would probably continue fighting to the very end, even if he

becomes the only person left.

His existence is what props up Shadow Garden.

Humans are weak, every single one, so they all want to rely on an
absolute entity.

If for the world, God is that absolute entity, then for Shadow
Garden, he is that absolute entity.

But he’s so much better than God.

www.asianovel.com
 231 Report
When she opens her eyes, he is there. If she reaches out, she can
touch him.

“Nn, what’s the matter?”

“There was something on you.”

She brushes away the lint on his shoulder.

Then she looks at his face in profile.

“Please keep this a secret from Gamma-sama. If she knows that I

infiltrated into the academy in the daytime, she’d get really angry at
me.”

“Sure. But I’m surprised, to think that you can look so different
with cosmetics.”

“My facial structure is actually quite bland, so it’s easy to change

its impression. I guess you can sort of say that it was one of the
things that I was good at in the past.”

“Heeh, so that time at Mitsugoshi Co. also?”

“Yes, at that time I was trying to look older than I am.”

“I see. Incidentally, how old are you?”

“That’s a secret.”

Nyuu smiles bewitchingly.

“I came to report about the black-clothed man from yesterday.”

“Fumu.”

“We interrogated him, but was not able to draw out any
information. His mind was already broken by what seems to be very
powerful brainwashing. Based on that and a few other traits, we

www.asianovel.com
 232 Report
identified him to be a Children 3rd of the Order of Diabolos.”

“Fumu?”

Diabolos Children.

The Order of Diabolos combs through orphans and children of poor

families, and kidnaps any one of them that displays even the
slightest affinity for magic, then raises them in specialized facilities.
Due to the repeated application of severe training menus,
brainwashing programs, and drug administration in those facilities,
those who successfully graduate are less than 1% of the number that
go in. Children 3rd is considered the failures of the graduates, pawns
to be used and thrown away. Because their minds are already
broken, they can’t leak any information, but their fighting prowess
greatly overshadows any average knight.

2nd are those whose minds are stable. The very few 1st are those
who possess very significant power by world standards.

Of course, there’s no need for Nyuu to explain all this information

to him, so she leaves it out.

“It is clear that the Order is involved with a series of recent events.
We think they are most likely trying to lure us out.”

“Fumu.”

“However, that is not their only aim. The other day, we confirmed
that a Named Children 1st has come to the royal capital. It is Lex the
Treacherous Player. We believe they have a more specific goal for
which they are gathering their strength, but we lost sight of Lex and
are currently investigating.”

“Fumu?”

Named Children.

www.asianovel.com
 233 Report
Those among the Diabolos Children who have provided exceptional
contribution to the Order are granted a name. Most Named are 1st,
but named 2nds are not entirely unheard of either.

Furthermore, there are Named who have climbed into the ranks of
the Knights of Rounds. More like, within the organization, being
Named is almost considered a requirement to be considered for a
position in the Rounds.

And actually.

There is a former Named Children 1st in Shadow Garden.

All the information that we have was provided by her.

Of course, there’s no need for Nyuu to explain all this information

either, so she leaves it out.

“Please stay on your guard. The Order is plotting something. We

will continue investigating, and will report to you as soon as we find
anything out.”

“Fumu.”

The sun dips below the far horizon.

The afterglow stains the clouds madder red.

Fanning the slightly sweaty nape of her neck, Nyuu stands up.

He yawns, then also stands up beside her.

Perhaps in a parallel world, there exists a different version of the

two of them who can talk with the other like lovers, enjoying their
school life.

Nyuu laughs at her regretful self.

But now, for just a short while.

www.asianovel.com
 234 Report
“Now look here, aren’t you supposed to escort a lady?”

“Escort? Like this?”

Nyuu links her arm with his proffered arm.

They begin walking together.

Surely such a future exists somewhere, thinks Nyuu to herself with

a laugh.

A male student from far off shouts something.

“It’s the poop bastard!!”

Nyuu clicks her tongue.

She has recollection of that male student who had utterly ruined
the mood. He is a piece of trash who had insistently approached
Nyuu back when she had been in the social circle. She decides to
thoroughly thrash him up later.

For some reason, the boy beside her is shifting his eyes.

Nyuu merely hugs his arm even tighter.

| Download

www.asianovel.com
 235 Report

Chapter 31
Source: Tenshi Translations

| Download

If someone asks who is the strongest in the academy, a year ago,

the unanimous answer would have been Iris Midgar.

But after she graduated, the seat of the ruler of the academy
became empty.

Or so everyone had thought.

But the next ruler appeared out of the blue.

In a way that no one expected, a person that no one had expected

came to reign over the entire Midgar Magic Swordsman Academy
from the very top as the absolute ruler.

Her name is Rose Oriana.

She is an exchange student from Oriana Kingdom, the ‘country of

art.’ She is also the daughter of Raffaello Oriana, king of said country.

Oriana Kingdom is allied with Midgar Kingdom, and her study

abroad had been planned for a long time. But it’s just that no one
had imagined a princess of the country of arts to become the top
ruler in the Midgar Magic Swordsman Academy.

Well, frankly speaking, whether it was expected or not means

absolutely nothing to me.

The problem is that my opponent for the first round of the

Senbatsu Tournament is exactly that Rose Oriana.

There is of course the option to just withdraw.

www.asianovel.com
 236 Report
Hyoro is bedridden after the ‘talk’ with that upperclassman.

Jaga is under house arrest after being caught trespassing into the
girls’ dorm.

In other words, there’s no one to stop me from finding a random

excuse to not participate in the tournament.

But when I thought about it more, I realized one thing: to lose in an

unsightly manner to the school’s absolute ruler in the first round of a
tournament, doesn’t that seem really mob-like?

Yep, it’s definitely mob-like!

Perish the very thought of withdrawing!

As a mob, I have the duty to show the world how a mob loses in a
mob-like way.

And so, here I am, drawing my sword in front of the huge audience.

Standing before me is Rose Oriana.

With her elegant honey-colored rolls, her fashionable battle

clothes, and her thin sword.

She has a soft-looking face, and first class style, and is anyways
very chic.

As expected of the country of art.

Furthermore, on top of being an exchange student and a second-

year, she is also the current Student Council President.

Due to her looks, her strength, and her popularity, the cheering in
the venue has already reached incredible levels.

Not a single person is shouting my name.

www.asianovel.com
 237 Report
A small part of me thinks “support your home country’s side!” but
eh, whatever.

This is exactly the stage of a mob.

It is the best.

My sword is clattering audibly.

Have I ever been this nervous in a fight?

What is requested here is not a simple ending where victory,

murder, and even dust is vaporized into a cloud.

What is requested here is my mob-like defeat.

What does it mean to be mob-like?

This question steps into the realm of philosophy.

But there is no need for worry.

For the sake of this day, I have perfected the ‘Forty-Eight Mob-
Style Secret Techniques.’

“Rose Oriana versus Sid Kagenou!!”

The referee announces our names.

Rose’s ice-blue eyes and my mob-like eyes clash in a shower of

sparks.

Oh, Rose Oriana.

Can you keep up with me?

In this battle against…… a mob who has reached the utmost

limits!

www.asianovel.com
 238 Report
“Fight!!”

The instant the fight starts, Rose’s thin sword dances.

It draws a sharp, beautiful arc headed straight for my chest.

A normal mob would not even be able to see this attack.

I can see it.

I can, but…… I choose not to react.

I must not display even a hint of a reaction.

Why? Because I’m a mob.

I will not move even a muscle until the instant the sword makes
contact with my chest.

The swords being used in this tournament all have their blades
dulled, but taking a head on blow would still lead to quite significant
injuries.

Her thin sword stabs my chest.

That instant, I spring into action.

Without showing any outward indication of moving, I fly backwards

with only the strength of my toes, and incorporate the pushing power
of her sword to add a spin to my flight.

Furthermore, I secretly take out a packet of blood that I had

collected yesterday, and break it.

All this happened in less than a fraction of an instant.

I am sent flying backwards with a tailspin while spraying blood like

a fountain.

www.asianovel.com
 239 Report
“PegyoOOEEEEEEeeeeEEE!!”

The red tornado of blood paints a beautiful picture in the air.

Mob-Style Secret Technique: ‘Tailspin Bloody Tornado’

Then I crash into the ground, bounce once, then roll across the
stage.

A huge roar of cheering shakes the arena.

“Gu, guhah, voeeEEee!”

Then I break another pack of blood and pretend to vomit out its
contents.

PERFECT!

Every single person in the venue is believing thoroughly in my

mob-ness. Not a single person is doubting it.

I feel a strong urge to smile ear to ear at my full score

performance, but I push it down.

Because this is not over yet.

It is not over yet.

“Gegeh, gehoOOoooOOOO!!”

I spend 10 more seconds pretending to struggle to stand up while

near death.

Indeed…… there are still 47 techniques left in the Mob-Style

Secret Techniques!

◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇

Why, how, is he standing back up?

www.asianovel.com
 240 Report
Rose Oriana shudders at the boy who keeps standing up again and
again no matter how many times he falls.

He is covered with blood from head to toe, and it seems doubtful

whether he can even swing his sword properly anymore.

He is no shape to be fighting. Or rather, the fact that he can still

stand is already a miracle.

Rose’s sword may be thin, but it is by no means light. Though the

blade is dulled, the magic imbued into it is real.

It is very possible to render someone incapable of further combat

with just a single strike.

However.

How many times has this boy eaten her attack?

It is not only once or twice.

Despite having been bathed by her attacks for more than 10 times,
still he stands back up with persistent fighting will.

Why is he going to such lengths?

Even though his physical body must have already exceeded its
limits, his eyes are still not dead.

They are vividly telling her that there is still so much more that he
wants to do.

Rose is incredibly impressed at his figure.

Exactly how much emotion did this boy bring with him when he
stepped onto this stage?

He has a reason why he absolutely cannot lose.

www.asianovel.com
 241 Report
There is no comparing the difference in strength between Rose and
him. There isn’t even a one in a million chance of him winning.

In spite of that, he does not give up.

His burning eyes are glaring at Rose.

It’s not over yet.

It’s not over yet, with only this little.

Rose can only sigh in admiration at the sight of him surpassing the
limits of his body through his unbending will, continuously
challenging an opponent that he can never win.

In Rose’s heart is profound respect for this boy, Sid Kagenous, but
also a deep apology to him.

At the start, she had looked down on him, thinking him an easy
opponent that she can quickly defeat.

Indeed, it might be true that in a fight of only sword mastery, he

wouldn’t last even one second against her.

However, in the fight of the heart – this is Rose’s complete defeat.

“The next one will be the end.”

Which is why Rose decides to quickly end this.

If this continues, he would probably continue standing up until he

really dies.

She doesn’t want to kill this boy of such promise.

The cheering in the arena has stopped some time ago.

Everyone is creeped out by him.

www.asianovel.com
 242 Report
Rose imbues more magic into her sword than she has for any other
strike today.

The air vibrates, and the audience buzzes.

However, even so.

“As I’d thought – you still won’t give up.”

His eyes are burning with searing flames.

There isn’t even a shred of fear towards her coming attack. There
is only an infinite amount of fighting will in his eyes.

In which case, then she has no choice but to go all out.

Rose’s sword begins to hum, but at that moment.

“STOP!! STAND DOWN, THE MATCH IS OVER!”

The referee interrupts and declares the match to be over. It is

because he determined that it would be dangerous if he allowed
things to proceed any further.

Rose sighs with relief.

However, it is the opposite for the boy.

“What! But I still have thirty three left……”

His eyes are still conveying that he can still fight.

“Winner, ROSE ORIANA!!”

Thunderous applause falls upon Rose.

Rose shakes her hand in response, then bows deeply towards the
crumpling Sid Kagenou.

www.asianovel.com
243 Report
| Download

www.asianovel.com
 244 Report

Chapter 32
Source: Tenshi Translations

| Download

After the match, it seemed that I was going to be forcefully brought

to the infirmary, so I gave them the slip and escaped.

That was dangerous.

If someone sees that I’m pretty much unscathed, how could I

explain it? I almost had to cut myself back there.

I exit through the participants-only door, then walk down an empty

hallway.

I guess the remaining 33 techniques would have to be saved for

next year. Hopefully a good opportunity comes before then.

“U-, um……”

“Nn?”

Suddenly, a student that I’m not familiar with calls out to me.

It is a cute girl with pink hair wearing the school uniform. I feel like
I might have seen her before. Or maybe not? Not sure.

“Your injuries…… are you alright?”

“J-, just barely…… avoided any deep wounds…… I think?”

I nonchalantly take the pose of pressing on the wound on my

chest.

“That’s a relief. Um, I saw your match.”

www.asianovel.com
 245 Report
“I, I see.”

“I don’t watch matches often, but the way you kept standing back
up, I thought it was really cool.”

“Erm, it was cool……?”

“Yes……”

She nods with a slight blush.

What a strange girl she is to find a mob ‘cool.’ Well, there were
indeed a lot of people in the audience, so I guess it wouldn’t be
strange for one or two to have such eccentricities.

“So, um, this……”

The girl timidly holds out a small package.

“This is?”

“I baked some cookies…… in return……”

Is this like a gift for a good match?

“Thanks.”

Since she already went to the trouble, then might as well.

The girls smiles happily.

“I-, if it’s alright with you, can we start as friends?”

“Friends? Sure.”

Aside from a certain exception, I generally live by a policy to not

cause girls embarrassment.

“Yes! Step-father, we became friends.”

www.asianovel.com
 246 Report
Step-father?

The girl is looking towards a middle-aged man with salt-and-pepper

hair in a swept back style who is walking towards us.

Now this thin man, I recognize.

“Vice Principal Ruslan……”

He is this academy’s vice-principal, and also used to be a master

fencer who had taken the championship once at the Festival of the
God of War.

And if this girl is calling him ‘step-father,’ then it must mean she
is……!

“Sherry Barnett……!”

“Yes?”

According to my own investigation, she is arguably the biggest

character in the Scholar Academy.

I had arbitrarily imagined her to be someone who offers fitting

advice to a protagonist, or solves huge mysteries, or crafts powerful
equipment to defeat bosses.

Since I’d most likely never have to fight directly with a student of
the Scholar Academy, so honestly I had kind of let them slip from my
mind.

“So you are Sid Kagenou-kun.”

Vice Principal stands next to Sherry.

“Yes, sir.”

“Are your injuries fine?”

www.asianovel.com
 247 Report
“D-, due to some miracle…… Ohhhh, she must have held back on
me?”

He rubs his chin in contemplation.

“Fumu, it’s true that Rose-kun would be unlikely to mistake her

strength. But you should still get yourself properly checked out by a
doctor.”

“Yes, for sure.”

For sure I will not.

Ruslan nods, then places a hand on Sherry’s shoulder.

“This girl only knows how to do research, and doesn’t have any
proper friends.”

“Step-father!”

Ruslan laughs jovially before continuing.

“Now she can laugh as you can see, but she has also gone through
a lot. Please be a good friend to Sherry. This is my wish as a mere
father.”

Ruslan’s face is the very definition of serious, and Sherry is giving

an embarrassed smile next to him.

‘It’s impossible because I’m a mob and she’s not’…… is not

something that this atmosphere would allow me to say.

“…… Yes, sir.”

“Well then, I’ll leave the rest to you two youngsters.”

After giving my shoulder a pat, the Vice Principal walks off.

“Umm, yoroshiku onegaishimasu.”

www.asianovel.com
 248 Report
“Yep, yoroshiku.”

“So, what should we do?”

She tilts her head……

“Oh, right, doctor! You have to go to a doctor first! I’m sorry for
forgetting, I got a bit too excited.”

…… then smiles apologetically.

“No, it’s fine.”

“Eh, but……?”

“Don’t worry about the doctor, I’ll go later. I’ll definitely go. So let’s
have some tea.”

“Umm, are you sure?”

“It’s fine, it’s fine.”

“Magic swordsmen are pretty amazing, aren’t they.”

“I know, right?”

This beauty who is way beyond the league of a mere mob smiles
brilliantly at me.

After that, we had tea and her cookies together and chatted lightly.
I came to realize that she’s actually a normal girl, but just that she’d
recently accepted a request from some knight order to research an
important artifact. Wow, that’s pretty impressive, I told her. By the
way, the cookies were simple but quite delicious.

Well, she’s far from what can be considered as ‘friend of a mob,’

but with the size of the academy, we’ll probably never meet again, so
it’s fine.

www.asianovel.com
 249 Report
The next day, in order to not raise suspicion, I applied for 5 days of
leave, on the pretext of recuperating from my injuries.

When I did go back to school, my classmates’ looks were a bit

gentler than before.

| Download

www.asianovel.com
 250 Report

Chapter 33
Source: Tenshi Translations

| Download

The next day after my revival, the morning class ended a bit earlier
than normal.

“From now on, a candidate for the Student Council election, and
also the Student Council President, will be here to give an address, so
all of you, stay in your seats.”

So said the teacher to the students who were trying to rush off.

“Not that I care, but do you know where the third years have
gone?”

“No idea.”

I give a half-hearted answer accompanied with a yawn in response

to Hyoro’s random question.

“Oh, the third years? This week they’re away on an extracurricular

trip……”

So informs Jaga after turning around from his seat in front of us.

At that moment, the classroom door opens, and two female

students come in. In exchange, the teacher goes out.

I recognize one of the faces. It is Student Council President Rose

Oriana, who I had fought the other day.

Why is it that even though it’s the usual uniform, when a chic
person wears it, it somehow gains a mysterious chic aura?

www.asianovel.com
 251 Report
“Umm, we are very grateful to the teacher for setting aside
precious time for us today. About the Student Council election……”

The first year girl, clearly still not used to this, starts speaking in a
stiff voice.

Is it only for me that speeches like this go in one ear and right out
the other?

I notice Hyoro also listening to the speech with a blank face and
yawning.

Jaga is taking down notes of some sort.

Abruptly, I feel like the Student Council President and my eyes had
met. If she really remembers the mob who only suffered an unsightly
defeat against her in the first round, then she’d be quite something
indeed.

“Oi, the Student Council President just looked at me.”

So says Hyoro while arranging his bangs.

“Good for you.”

“Oi oi, I might get scouted by the Student Council.”

“Good for you.”

“Oi oi oi, I really don’t want to get involved with bothersome

things.”

“Good for you.”

And that’s pretty much how the time is going by.

But suddenly, I felt a disturbance in my magic.

“Eh?”

www.asianovel.com
 252 Report
“What happened?”

I am constantly manipulating and controlling my internal magic as

practice, but as of just now, I suddenly can’t seem to feel that magic
anymore.

It feels like something is obstructing the flow of magic. I can either

push through it with brute force, or I think I can also circumvent it by
making my magic extremely fine.

As these thoughts go through my mind, I feel some presence

approaching the classroom.

“They’re coming……”

I just felt like saying that.

But at that moment.

Abruptly, an enormous explosion echoes out.

The door to the classroom is blown away, and the entire class is
rendered dumbstruck.

Immediately afterwards, men in black holding naked blades march

into the classroom.

“Nobody move! We are Shadow Garden, and we have occupied

this academy!”

So shouting, they stand in front of the exit.

“No way……”

My mutter is drowned out in the surrounding commotion.

There is not a single student who can move.

Is this a drill, a prank, or…… real?

www.asianovel.com
 253 Report
Almost all of the students are having trouble coming to grips with
the reality that the Magic Swordsman Academy is under attack.

I am the only one who has fully grasped the situation.

That these men are for real, that all magic in the surrounding has
been blocked, and that the same thing is currently happening in all
the other classes.

“Awe~some……”

Words of appreciation automatically spilled from my lips.

These guys, they’re truly gone and done it.

They’ve actually done it.

‘That thing’ that every boy in the world has dreamt of.

‘That thing’ that has colored a page of our teenage fantasies.

‘That thing’ being…… having the school being attacked by

terrorists!

I am shivering with emotion.

Exactly how many times have I fantasized this situation.

Several hundred, several thousand…… several hundred million

times.

I’ve explored all the innumerable patterns that such a situation can
turn, and finally, it’s actually happening in front of me!

“Stay in your seats, and raise your hands!”

Seeing the students gradually coming back to their senses, the

men in black threaten the students with their swords.

www.asianovel.com
 254 Report
I thought I’d prefer to be on the terrorist side, but it already got
chosen by them.

No worries, being on the student side is more common.

So, what should I do?

How should I move?

Infinite possibilities are spread out before me.

“It seems like you lot fail to understand what kind of place this is.”

At that moment, a gallant voice rings out.

A single girl places her hand on the sword on her waist and
confronts the men in black.

“You wish to occupy the Magic Swordsmen Academy? It seems that

you are not in your right minds.”

Only one person, Rose Oriana, is standing out to face against the
men.

“We told you to discard your weapon, little girl.”

“I refuse.”

So saying, Rose draws her sword.

“Hmph, you’d be just right as a prime lesson.”

One of the men in black raises his sword in a fighting stance.

This is bad.

She still hasn’t realized that she can no longer use magic here.

“……! What is happening?”

www.asianovel.com
 255 Report
Agitation colors Rose’s face.

“So you finally realized it?”

The man in black laughs behind his mask.

Bad, this is bad. This cannot continue like this.

“But it’s already too late.”

He swings his sword towards Rose.

There is no way that a girl whose magic has been sealed can ward
off that sword imbued with magic.

I jump up from my seat and dash forward.

“……!”

Stop, this is isn’t how it’s supposed to go.

My brain processing speed accelerates, and the world slows down.

Right now, my heart is filled with a bottomless impatience and

rage.

“……aaaAAAAHHHH!!”

At this rate, she will become the first one to be killed by the
terrorists, Victim #1.

That must not happen.

It definitely cannot be allowed to happen.

“AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!”

The first person in the class to be killed by the terrorists is

always……

www.asianovel.com
 256 Report
A MOB CHARACTER!

“SSSSSTTTTTTOOOOOOPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPP IIIIITTTTTT!!!!!!!”

Along with the roar from my very soul, I manage to slip in between
the two of them.

◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇

Watching the naked blade drawing close, Rose foresees her own
death.

With a weak body that cannot manipulate magic, she can neither
block nor evade the attack.

In order to make the wound as shallow as possible, she tries to turn

her upper body, but even that feels extremely sluggish.

She will not make it in time.

Death is there, as simple reality.

But at that moment, a cry pierces her eardrums.

“SSSSSTTTTTTOOOOOOPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPP IIIIITTTTTT!!!!!!!”

Immediately afterwards, something crashes in from the side and

sends Rose flying.

“Kya……!”

By reflex, she lands with an ukemi.

And when she looks up, a shocking sight greets her eyes.

“How could……”

There is a blood-covered boy lying limp on the ground.

www.asianovel.com
 257 Report
The blood flowing over the floor is making a puddle that is growing
larger by the second.

It was apparently a fatal blow.

“KYYYAAAAHHHHH!!”

Someone’s scream reverberates around the classroom.

Rose rushes over to the boy’s body, not caring the slightest about
the blood staining her clothes.

This boy is someone who had left an extremely deep impression on

her only very recently.

“Sid Kagenou-kun……”

In response to Rose’s murmur, the boy faintly opens his eyes.

“Baka, why did you cover me……?”

She had met him only just so recently. She hasn’t even had the
chance to have a proper talk with him yet.

There shouldn’t have been a reason for him to save her, even at
the cost of his own life.

The boy opens his mouth, seemingly trying to say something.

“Geho, goho!”

But only manages to cough up a large amount of blood.

“Sid-kun!”

Some of the boy’s coughed up blood splatters on Rose’s white

cheek.

The boy smiles with his blood-covered face…… then breathes his

www.asianovel.com
 258 Report
last.

His dying face is one filled with accomplishment.

“Why……”

A single line of tears flow down Rose’s cheek.

Rose clutches the boy’s body and holds back the sobs racking her
body.

Seeing the boy’s dying face, Rose finally understands the answer
to all the mysteries.

His abnormally tenuous struggle in the Senbatsu Tournament.

That burning gaze that he looked at her with.

And how he protected her, even with his own life.

Everything is now connected.

Rose is not quite that slow on the uptake. With her status as a
princess and her looks, ever since when she was young, a countless
number of people have proffered love to her.

But no one previously have shown her such passionate love.

She has never been loved with love so deep that the other side is
willing to even lay down his life for her.

“Thank you……”

She would never have the opportunity to answer his feelings.

But she swears that she will never let them go to waste.

“Hah, that made a good lesson.”

www.asianovel.com
 259 Report
The man in black stops before Rose.

“……!”

Rose bites her lip and stares up furiously at the man.

“You still want to resist?”

“Kuh…… I will do as you say.”

Rose hangs her head. She had already sworn to not let the boy’s
feelings go to waste.

Now is not the right time.

“Hmph. Alright, everyone make your way to the auditorium!”

The men in black all begin moving.

They make the students stand up, bind everyone’s hands behind
their back, and direct them to leave the classroom in single file.

There is no longer anyone trying to resist.

At the end of the line, two of the male students turn around for a
brief moment.

“Sid……”

“Sid-kun……”

They look at the corpse on the ground, looking like they have
something they want to say.

“Move!”

The men in black prod them to resume walking.

Then the classroom becomes empty.

www.asianovel.com
 260 Report
The sound of footsteps recede down the hallway, until silence
comes to fill the air.

Then.

The dead boy’s arm twitches.

| Download

www.asianovel.com
 261 Report

Chapter 34
Source: Tenshi Translations

| Download

Confirming that there is no longer anyone left in the classroom, I

pound my chest with my fist.

“Move! Move!”

Again and again, I pound my chest, forcefully trying to restart my

breathing.

“MooooOOOVVVEEEE!!”

Then, finally.

“Geho, goho, goho!”

It worked.

My heart, which had stopped, successfully restarts.

Mob-Style Secret Technique: ‘10 Minute Heart Break Mob’

It is a secret technique that allows the user to maintain an

abnormally long period of cardiac arrest without suffering any after
effects by using minute amounts of magic to maintain blood
circulation to the brain.

This technique is super risky, such that even a single mistake

would guarantee death, but there are times when a mob has to act,
even with his life on the line.

Today was such a time. That’s all there is to that.

www.asianovel.com
 262 Report
“Owww……”

I examine the wound on my back. This time, there was a high

chance that I would be looked at up close, so I had to allow myself to
actually get slashed.

Of course, I evaded fatal damage, but to make it look real, the

wound had to be relatively deep.

I apply first-aid treatment on the wound with magic. It seems that I

can indeed continue using magic when I make it extremely fine.
Alternatively, I think it’d be possible to forcefully get rid of this
obstruction with brute magical force.

“I guess this is about right.”

It would take too long to completely seal off my wound, and it

would also be bad if someone looks at it afterwards. Recovering to
the point where it won’t negatively affect my movement is good
enough.

Then I can just go with the ‘by some stroke of luck, I managed to
hang on to life’ excuse.

“Yokkorase.”

(T/N: In Japanese, people (more so for older people) sometimes say

something meaningless when standing up, sort of as an expression of
the effort. Yokkorasho, yokkorase, yokkoisho, and several other
variations.)

I stand up while confirming my physical and magical status. I wipe

off the blood on my face, and fix my messed up uniform.

A refreshing afternoon wind blows in through the window, causing

the white curtains to billow.

Along with the curtains’ movements, the strong sunlight and dark

www.asianovel.com
 263 Report
shadows change shape accordingly.

Fallen chairs. Disorganized desks. Broken door. And the blood on

the ground. All of this speaks of the fact that normalcy has been
broken.

I close my eyes and take a deep breath.

“Let’s go then.”

Exiting the classroom, I proceed down the empty hallway.

◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇

Sherry Barnett was so engrossed with deciphering the artifact that

she was late in noticing the commotion.

“This is……”

She peers closely at the artifact in her hands.

Her pink eyes narrow slightly, as if she has noticed something.

“No way…… how could this be……”

Even though her eyes are focused on the artifact, the pen in her
hand is still moving furiously.

The nearby tumult is not even being registered in her brain.

Both the sounds of explosions and footsteps in the hallway,

everything is outside the realm of her consciousness.

“What’s happening?!”

“The academy is under attack!”

“If we can’t use magic, then we can’t move around carelessly.”

www.asianovel.com
 264 Report
Even the two knights’ conversation is not entering her ears.

“How could this…… how could this……!”

That’s how concentrated she is on the artifact.

Even normally, she often gets so concentrated on her research that

she doesn’t notice her surroundings, but it’s never been to this level.
This artifact has something of great importance that has so
thoroughly grabbed all of her attention.

Her quill pen continues moving, with scratching sounds.

Her pink eyes are only a step away from the truth hidden in the
artifact.

But at that moment.

Abruptly, the windows shatter, and a single man wearing black

jumps into the room.

One of the glass fragments lightly graze Sherry’s cheek.

“Ow……!?”

“Who are you!”

The two knights bring up their swords.

Due to the pain on her cheek, Sherry finally notices her current
situation.

“Eh? Eh?”

Clutching the artifact to her chest, Sherry dives underneath a desk.

When she lightly rubs her cheek, some blood is left on her hand.

“We are, um, Shadow Garden. Wait, was it Shadow Guardian? Ah,

www.asianovel.com
 265 Report
whatever. I am Lex, Lex the Treacherous Player. You all can call me
Lex-sama.”

The man in black laughs behind his mask.

“This is seriously in the way.”

Then he throws away his mask. He has dull red hair and a frivolous
aura, as well as eyes that look like that of a starving stray dog.

“Hii!”

The mask slides to where Sherry is, causing her to shrink even
deeper into her hiding place.

“Shadow Garden…… so you bastards are the rumored……”

“Regardless of your aim, don’t think you can get away easily after
attacking the academy!”

Lex laughs at the two knights’ words.

“Yea, they probably won’t get away easily. Shadow Garden, that is.
Oh, and by the way……”

There is a break in Lex’s words.

“I’ve already forgotten what our aim is.”

Ka, ka, ka, reverberates his laughter.

“Are you screwing around with us?”

“No, I’m not screwing around. Just that I don’t really care about it. I
was told to retrieve some pendant-like artifact thing. After retrieving
that, then I can do whatever I want, they said.”

Lex’s eyes narrow with a sharp glint.

www.asianovel.com
 266 Report
“Do you guys know anything about it?”

He scowls at the two knights.

“!…… Not the faintest idea.”

“We’ve never heard of such a thing.”

The knights’ answers brings a big smile to Lex’s face.

“Your faces are saying that you do know something!”

The air vibrates with magic. Lex is applying a huge amount of

pressure on the area with a ridiculous amount of magic.

“……!”

Sherry hurriedly clamps her hands over her mouth to hold back the
scream that almost escaped, then desperately begins crawling over
the floor.

Just a little more, the door is so close!

“Who~ should~ I~ start~ with~ first~?”

Lex sweeps the room with his starved stray dog eyes.

“How about that young lady over there?”

Abruptly, he disappears.

Then suddenly, he is standing before Sherry.

“KYYYYAAAHHHHHH!”

“Bye~”

“NO!”

Sherry clenches her eyes shut and curls up while clutching her

www.asianovel.com
 267 Report
head.

But.

“We won’t let you!”

Lex’s downward swing hits the floor.

When Sherry slowly opens her eyes with trepidation, she sees a
knight with hair like a lion’s mane holding his sword and standing in
front of her.

“Heeh~, to be able to move this well even without magic.”

“Magic is not everything. With the difference in our strengths,

warding off your attacks is a walk in the park.”

“Difference in our strengths…… Don’t tell me you actually believe

that you are stronger than me?”

Lex glares at the large knight with a vicious glint in his eyes.

“I do indeed.”

“Let’s at least hear your name.”

“Vice Commander of the Crimson Order, Glen of the Lion Mane.”

The other knight stands up beside Glen.

“Marco, also of the Crimson Order.”

“No one asked for your name.”

Then Marco looks back at Sherry.

“Run.”

Then the fighting begins.

www.asianovel.com
 268 Report
Sherry scrambles over the floor, manages to exit to the hallway,
then runs away at full speed.

The dying screams echoing from behind her causes her to clamp
both hands over her ears.

| Download

www.asianovel.com
 269 Report

Chapter 35
Source: Tenshi Translations

| Download

I am now on a roof, looking out over the entire academy.

I can see everybody in the school being shepherded towards the

auditorium. The auditorium is so huge that it can easily fit everybody.
The school entrance ceremony is always held there, and sometimes
there are plays or speakers or whatnot that are also held there.

I can see many knights crowding around outside the academy,

drawn here by all the noise. But they are maintaining a certain
distance away, probably because that’s the boundary beyond which
magic is sealed.

There are almost no more presences within the rest of the school
grounds. There’s only men in black scouring the rooms for any
students who are still hiding.

While looking at the state of the academy, a laugh escapes my lips.

I’ve always wanted to do this.

School under attack, students under capture, mysterious terrorist

organization, and me, looking over it all from a rooftop.

I got to check off one item on my to-do list.

“Me looking down from a rooftop.”

Been there, done that.

Well then, what should I play to occupy my time until night falls?

www.asianovel.com
 270 Report
Actually, I’ve had a thought ever since those men in black rushed
into my classroom.

That these terrorists have zero sense of esthetics.

It is now afternoon. The sun is shining brightly, the sky is clear with
not a cloud in sight, and there’s a refreshing wind blowing. Then
there’s these guys, wearing black longcoats.

How ridiculous.

They have made a crucial mistake.

That is…… they have underestimated TPO.

Everyone is free to choose their own fashion, but disregarding TPO

would turn it into mistaken fashion.

As such, now, they just look dumb. Black longcoats are only for
night time, duh.

But well, I want to enjoy this for a while longer, so it’s not a
problem that they’re taking their time. What a waste it would be for
this to end quickly.

I have decided on Operation Take-My-Time-Till-Night.

While looking over the academy with such thoughts in my head, I

spy two men in black walking down a hallway.

Yep, black longcoats in broad daylight really do look dumb.

Hey, let’s play sniper.

I cut out a thumb-sized piece of slime from my slime suit.

I roll it into a ball and imbue it with magic, lie down on the rooftop,
then take a finger flick pose.

www.asianovel.com
 271 Report
“You fool, you’re in my line of fire.”

So muttering, I flick.

Psshun.

Leaving behind the sound of something slicing through air, the

slime ball pierces through the man’s forehead.

“Ah……”

Then the slime ball also pierces the other man’s heart.

To think that I’d get the One Shot Two Kills achievement here.

Come on, I wanted to shoot one more time.

“Oh well, let’s look for another target then.”

I ready another slime ball, then close one eye and curl my fingers
over my other eye, as if I’m looking through a scope.

I spy a defenseless idiot walking around the school building that

I’m facing.

“Target confirmed, pink-haired girl…… eh?”

Isn’t that Sherry?

What is she doing. She’s walking around while restlessly looking all
around, but she’s actually already been found.

“Sherry-chan, they’ve noticed you.”

I see a man in black rapidly approaching Sherry from behind her.

I take aim…… then flick.

Psshun.

www.asianovel.com
 272 Report
The man’s head bursts.

“Mission complete.”

Sherry continues walking on, oblivious to what had happened, until

she turns a corner and leaves my sight.

Fumu, she’s involved with all this.

My mob sensor is telling me, with utmost certainty, that the main
scenario is proceeding right now.

When the main scenario finally reaches the climax, then I appear
gallantly as a power from the shadows…… noice.

Alright.

I gather magic in my legs, confirm that no one is looking, then

jump.

“Tou!”

(T/N: In sentai shows, jumping while saying ‘tou’ somehow makes it

cooler lol.)

I land on the roof of that other building.

Then I slip into the building through an open window on the top
floor.

I proceed down the hallway and…… spotted.

That pink hair looking around restlessly like a suspicious person.

“As I said, they’ve noticed you.”

There is another man in black behind Sherry.

Right before he grabs her, I move at top speed.

www.asianovel.com
 273 Report
◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇

“Eh?”

Feeling some movement behind her, Sherry turns around.

She thinks she also heard the sound of something cutting through
the air, but there’s no one there.

The quiet, empty hallway stretches on into the distance.

“Just my imagination……?”

Carefully checking her surrounds, Sherry continues walking on with

her flapping shoes, clutching the artifact tightly to her chest.

The knight had said back then that magic cannot be used.

If his words were real, then Sherry thinks she knows what’s going
on. It’s related to her.

And then, this artifact is also……

Sherry hugs the artifact even closer.

“I have to do something about this……!”

The figures of the two knights who fought to let her escape
resurface in her mind.

She cannot let their deaths go to waste.

With such thoughts whirling around in her head, she turns the
corner.

“Ah!”

There’s a man in black there! Sherry quickly hides back behind the
corner.

www.asianovel.com
 274 Report
What to do, it seems that their eyes had met!

There’s that sound again, of something cutting through the air.

“It’s fine, I wasn’t spotted, I wasn’t spotted……”

So praying, she slowly peeks around the corner……

“Oh whew, he didn’t see me……”

The man in black is gone.

Resolving to focus more, Sherry resumes her flapping steps while

carefully observing her surroundings.

“Ah!”

There’s a man in black in a classroom who is looking out at the

hallway!

Sherry hurriedly hides herself, but it’s too late.

The classroom door is opened, and the man in black comes out.

“Hii.”

Sherry clutches her head, and clenches her eyes shut.

……

…………

Again there’s the sound of something cutting through air.

“Eh?”

Sherry opens her eyes with trepidation, and realizes that the man
in black has disappeared.

“Oh wheeewww, I wasn’t spotted……”

www.asianovel.com
 275 Report
Sherry focuses even more, then flaps on.

She checks all corners, the inside of all classrooms, and even
behind her.

Looking here, looking there, looking everywhere.

Having to confirm everything in her surroundings naturally means

that her process becomes extremely slow.

“Ah!”

She trips.

Falling flat on the ground, she watches the artifact flying through
midair.

The artifact falls on the ground…… or not. Right before it does, it is

caught by someone.

Looking upwards, she sees her recently-made friend standing

there.

“Sid-kun……!”

However, he is covered with blood.

“Eh, are you alright?! You’re hurt……”

“I’m alright. By some miraculous stroke of luck, I managed to pull

through. So don’t worry about it.”

For some reason, he seems really tired, and is looking at Sherry

with a half-opened eye.

“There is a lot that I want to say. Firstly, please stop walking while
immersed in your thoughts. Secondly, please stop talking to yourself
out loud. Thirdly, please pay attention to the ground.”

www.asianovel.com
 276 Report
Then he sighs deeply.

“But before anything else, please take off your really noisy flapping
loafers, alright?”

Sherry nods.

| Download

www.asianovel.com
 277 Report

Chapter 36
Source: Tenshi Translations

| Download

With me supporting Sherry, we make our way to the Vice

Principal’s office. Incidentally, along the way, I secretly took care of 5
more guys.

We open the slightly heavy door and go inside.

The interior is decorated quite tastefully, and one of the walls is

covered with bookshelves that reach the height of a normal person.

There are stacks of documents on the Vice Principal’s desk, and

sunlight is gently shining through the north-facing windows.

It has a really composed atmosphere, and truly feels like ‘an

adult’s space.’

Sherry begins going through the drawers with familiarity.

“Please don’t make loud noises, alright?”

The pink hair on the other side of the table nods silently.

“Fuu……”

I throw myself onto the two-person sofa and let out a long breath.

I’m so tired.

There is no doubt that Sherry is this time’s main character, but it’s
beyond her. There’s absolutely no way she can clear this scenario by
herself. In situations like this, the main character always has a
partner character, but there isn’t even the shadow of such a

www.asianovel.com
 278 Report
presence. This is a really crappy scenario.

So after thinking about it, I decided to take up the assistant mob

character position myself.

As a mob, I must never take the position of a main character.

Never ever.

“Found it.”

Sherry comes back over to this side of the table with a bunch of
documents in her hands.

Then she spreads them out over the coffee table.

“What’s this?”

It’s all symbols and figures and equations. I haven’t the faintest
idea what any of this is.

“This is an artifact called the Eye of Avarice. I’m almost certain that
this is what’s interfering with all the magic in this place.”

She is pointing at a circular, ominous-looking design roughly the

size of a ping pong ball.

“This Eye of Avarice sucks up all nearby magic and stores it. So
when it is activated, it becomes extremely difficult to use magic in its
vicinity.”

“The men in black are using magic as usual, though?”

“They must have registered their magical signatures with the Eye
of Avarice beforehand. It’s already been confirmed that the Eye
doesn’t suck magic from registered signatures. Extremely fine magic
and extremely vigorous magic, the Eye cannot absorb, but in the first
place, no one can handle such magic.”

Fumu.

www.asianovel.com
 279 Report
“This ability alone is already quite troubling, but actually, the
magic stored in the Eye of Avarice can also be used. I believe that
the original purpose of this artifact is to be used so, but due to the
fact that it cannot store the absorbed magic for a long period of time,
it was deemed as a faulty artifact.”

“So, if a long period of time is impossible, does that mean that a

short period of time is possible?”

“Yes. Currently, there is a large number of magic swordsmen

students captured in the auditorium. If all the magic being absorbed
from there is released all at once…… the entire academy would be
blown to bits.”

“Heeh……”

“This Eye of Avarice is something that I’ve previously researched

and deciphered. Due to how dangerous it is, I never did publish my
results and gave it directly to the country for safekeeping, but……
how did things become like this.”

Sherry looks at me with a meek gaze.

“Either there was another one with the same function, or the one
you gave to the country was stolen. So, putting that aside, is there a
way to counteract the effects of the Eye of Avarice?”

“Yes there is.”

Sherry nods, then takes out a large pendant.

“What a dirty-looking pendant.”

“I believe this is a controller for the Eye of Avarice. In the first

place, the Eye is not an artifact by itself, but a pair, together with a
controller. With the controller, its status is no longer a faulty artifact
incapable of long term storage.”

www.asianovel.com
 280 Report
“So it becomes capable of long term storage?”

“I don’t know for sure because I’ve never studied the two of them
together, but I think there is a high possibility.”

“Fumu.”

“And this being the controller, it is also capable of temporarily

stopping the Eye of Avarice. In that time frame, we can free the
students from the auditorium.”

“Sounds good. So, what needs to be done?”

“Umm, I still haven’t finished deciphering this artifact, so I’d need

to finish that up first.”

“Fumu.”

“After I’m done, then this artifact needs to be activated and then
brought close to the Eye of Avarice.”

“How so?”

“Umm…… because there are so many guards all around, I think

our best bet is to go underground.”

Sherry gives me a slightly troubled smile.

“Underground?”

“Yes.”

She walks towards the bookshelves, then begins to take out

several books. After which one of the bookshelves rotates, revealing
a staircase that leads downwards.

“Wow.”

I love contrivances like this.

www.asianovel.com
 281 Report
“There are several escape routes hidden throughout the school
facilities. But it seems that this one hasn’t been used recently.”

Sherry’s eyes cloud over with sorrow and worry.

“The dust on the steps is undisturbed…… there are no footsteps.

How reassuring it would have been if stepfather had escaped from
here already.”

“Vice Principal Ruslan, huh. He is your stepfather, right?”

“He had originally been supporting my mother’s research. We were

in his care ever since long ago. Then when my mother died and I had
nowhere to go, he took me in and raised me by himself.”

“He sounds like a really great person.”

“Yes he is, very much so. I’m always being helped by him……
which is why this time, I want to help him.”

So says Sherry with a bright smile.

“Hope he’s safe. So, what happens after we get close from
underground?”

“Ah, umm…… we get close from underground, then throw the

activated artifact into the auditorium.”

“It won’t break?”

“Even if it breaks, it would still cancel out the Eye’s effects for a
while, so that would be fine too. Then everything after that would
have to be up to the magic swordsmen students themselves, I
think……”

The ending is a bit weak, but I guess I can become Shadow and
somehow make do. More like, it’d make for a pretty good entrance
scene for me, so I should probably be grateful for it.

www.asianovel.com
 282 Report
“Wonderful. Let’s go with that, then.”

“Yay. Then I’m going to continue deciphering this artifact.”

“My wound is hurting, so I’m afraid I can’t be of much more help. I

wish you all the best.”

I’m relieved that she actually has a pretty decent plan. With this,
then it seems there’d be almost no more screen time for the
assistant mob character.

“Sid-kun too, don’t push yourself too hard. I’ll do my best. I’ve
never been able to do anything so far, so now I’m going to save
stepfather and everybody else.”

“Un, add oil. Ah, I have to go to the toilet.”

Leaving behind Sherry, who’s already engrossed with her work, I

head out for some fun.

◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇

The man with the eyes of a starved stray dog, Lex, opens the doors
of the auditorium and boldly saunters in.

Several men in black follow Lex in.

When they pass by, the students sitting in chairs all keep their
heads down.

All doors of the enormous auditorium have been blocked by the

men in black. The students are constantly under supervision, and
talking is forbidden.

With a frivolous smile on his face, Lex walks through the

auditorium and into the waiting room at the back.

“So, how did it go?”

www.asianovel.com
 283 Report
So asks the man in black sitting inside the room, as soon as Lex
closes the door.

It is a low, dignified voice.

His face is covered by a mask, and though the rest of his

appearance is the same as the others, he has an aura such that
anyone can tell with one look that he’s of a different status.

“Don’t be so impatient, ‘Thin Knight’-san. The occupation of the

school is almost complete. The Knight Order is raising a racket
outside, but that’s of no concern to us.”

“I don’t care about any of that. What I’m asking is, how went the
retrieval of the artifact?”

“Ahh, artifact, the artifact……”

Lex shrugs his shoulders and looks at the Thin Knight.

“Probably that girl has it. The one with pink hair.”

“You failed to retrieve it?”

Lex scratches his head and averts his eyes.

“Well, you could say that, I suppose.”

“Are you fucking with me?”

The Thin Knight’s magic raises, causing the air to shake.

That killing intent causes Lex’s face to go stiff.

“Come on, don’t be mad. We know the general area where she is,
we’ll get it soon enough.”

“Do you know just how much your fooling around has hindered the
progress of the plan?! The next time you fail me, I WILL kill you. Do

www.asianovel.com
 284 Report
you understand!”

“Yes, yes! OK.”

The Thin Knight watches with sharp eyes as Lex leaves the room
with raised hands.

“Ah, by the way.”

Stopping right before the door, Lex seemingly remembers

something.

“I think there might be a pretty dangerous guy around.”

Lex turns around to gauge the Thin Knight’s reaction.

The Thin Knight silently prompts Lex to continue.

“Several 3rd have been killed. Two 2nd have also been killed. Most
of them died with their hearts directly crushed, or had a fatal point
pierced by a small hole. The latter is most likely from a rapier. All the
bodies had only a single wound. Which means the opponent must be
extremely skilled.”

So saying, Lex smiles like a starved wolf.

“Hou…… so Shadow Garden is moving. We’ve successfully lured

them out.”

“Probably. You should probably watch your back too.”

“Kuku…… you are telling me to watch my back?”

“Well, you’ll probably be fine, former Rounds-san.”

“Hmph. Bring me the artifact and the head of that Shadow Garden
member. Failure will not be forgiven.”

“Che, I shouldn’t have told you.”

www.asianovel.com
 285 Report
With one final grin, Lex leaves the room.

The Thin Knight, left alone in the room, laughs to himself.

“Finally, everything will be fulfilled……”

Taking out an ominous-looking artifact from his chest pocket, he

gazes at it with a suspicious glint in his eyes.

“With this, I can reclaim my rightful place amongst the Rounds.”

A disturbing laugh continues reverberating around the room.

| Download

www.asianovel.com
 286 Report

Chapter 37
Source: Tenshi Translations

| Download

That was something that happened when Lex was walking down a
hallway together with some subordinates.

A very strange phenomenon befell them while they were searching

for the artifact.

Lex’s subordinate, who was walking ahead of him, suddenly

vanished.

“Hah?”

Unable to comprehend what had just happened, Lex looks all

around, but there is nothing that looks out of place.

The only thing that might be a clue is the sound of something

cutting through air.

Shunn, shunn, there it is again.

And then.

“……!”

The subordinate next to him disappears.

But this time, he barely managed to see.

It is the figure of a teenage boy wearing the academy uniform,

covered in blood.

He had knocked out that subordinate with the heel of his palm,

www.asianovel.com
 287 Report
then whisked that subordinate away.

Lex was only barely able to see all that by strengthening his eyes
to the very limit and concentrating. That’s how fast it was.

“Be careful, we’re under attack!”

So shouting, Lex vigilantly scans his surroundings.

“……Ah?”

But he is immediately rendered dumbstruck.

The other subordinates who were supposed to have been following

behind him are no longer there.

Before he knew it, he had apparently become the only person

standing in that long hallway.

Then…… shunn.

As soon as that sound reaches his ears, Lex protects his heart with
everything ounce of his strength.

“Kuh……!”

An enormous force slams into Lex’s arm.

Baki.

Together with the hair-raising sound of snapping bone, Lex is

blown backwards with great momentum.

“Kuh…… FUCKER!”

But he manages to immediately get back on his feet and draw his
sword.

However, there is no one in front of him.

www.asianovel.com
 288 Report
Lex tsks.

With a single attack, his right arm, which had even been protected
with magic, was broken.

If his guard had not made it in time, his heart would have been
pulverized for sure.

Shunn.

This time, Lex moves at the same time as the sound.

Relying on pure intuition, he swings his sword towards the

presence at his back. The timing is perfect.

However.

This bastard…… he can go even faster?!

After his sword harmlessly flies behind the teenager, Lex

immediately shifts to protecting his heart.

“Agah……!”

But he loses his ribs in this exchange.

Lex allows himself to fly backward, trying to catch a clear look at

the teenager while he slowly kills his momentum.

But there isn’t even an afterimage for him to see.

“……Tsk.”

Lex spits out some blood-stained saliva, then takes up a stance.

An enemy that he almost cannot see at all. Counterattacking is

impossible. He is only single-sidedly taking a pounding.

Objectively speaking, there can be no worse predicament as this.

www.asianovel.com
 289 Report
However…… he has safely overcome this level of predicament
numerous times before.

He is Lex, one of the Named Children.

“Seems you’re using a pretty useful artifact there.”

So says Lex in a voice that his opponent can hear.

He’s figured out the secret.

Through only this amount of fighting, Lex has seen through what’s
happening here.

The enemy’s movements has completely surpassed what a human

can make. Which would mean that the other side must be borrowing
an abnormal power.

“At first glance, it might seem like I am at a disadvantage. But

actually, you’re also pushing yourself quite hard, aren’t you?”

To gain inhumanly speed would require a corresponding amount of

sacrifice. The proof of this did not slip by Lex’s eyes.

“Your uniform is already soaked with blood, isn’t it?”

Indeed…… it is thanks to the bloodstained uniform that Lex was

able to solve this mystery.

His enemy is using the power of an artifact to gain that inhuman

speed. But the cost is that his body takes damage with each usage.

Judging from the amount of blood on the uniform, Lex determines

that his enemy is close to reaching his limit. And if Lex can properly
take advantage of that moment…… then he would win.

Able to strip his enemy naked with only a tiny piece of

information…… this is Lex the Treacherous Player, one of the Named

www.asianovel.com
 290 Report
Children.

“Based on my judgment, you only have two or three attacks left in

you. That is your fucking limit!”

So declares Lex with full confidence.

There is no response from his opponent. Ever since Lex had begun
speaking, the other side had not done anything to him, choosing only
to maintain silence.

“So I hit the bullseye.”

A corner of Lex’s lips curls upward in a smirk.

His victory is in sight.

However…… Lex’s current situation is not as good as he is making

it sound.

Another way to rephrase what he just said is that he still has two or
three almost invisible attacks that he needs to evade.

“Heyyy, why’d you go silent?”

That’s why Lex opts to put on a strong front.

He must not let his opponent see him faltering.

This fight…… is an advanced psychological battle.

“Come get me, you chicken!”

Shunn.

At the same time as the sound, Lex evades relying only on

intuition.

He tilts his upper body, shifting away from the trajectory of the

www.asianovel.com
 291 Report
incoming palm heel.

But.

So fast!?

He abruptly brings his left arm forward in a guard.

“GAAHH!”

With several snaps, his left arm is also broken.

Maintaining his grip on his sword through sheer willpower, Lex

retreats.

But his enemy gives chase.

This enemy who had only been making burst attacks so far is
giving chase.

This…… must mean that he is trying to finish up this fight!

“COME AT ME, YOU FUCKER!!”

Along with a roar, Lex pours everything he has into protecting his
vitals.

His enemy is at his limit!

As long as he successfully endures this attack, it would be his

victory!

Immediately after, the palm heel smashes into his abdomen.

“Gahah!! AAAAAaaaaahhh!!”

Lex is blown backwards while spewing blood out of his mouth.

He flies through a wall into a classroom, crashing into tables and

www.asianovel.com
 292 Report
chairs while tumbling to a stop.

“Goho, goho……!”

Clutching his stomach, Lex can’t help but to vomit up another

mouthful of blood. His ribs have punctured several organs.

But…… he is still alive!

It seems that putting everything into defense had paid off.

“He he……”

Lex laughs with blood still on his lips, and looks up.

But what greets his eyes is……

“Wh-, what is this……”

The classroom is filled with innumerable corpses lying in a

haphazard pile.

All of them are clad in black.

And each one of them bears only a single wound.

Could it be that all these Children were…… by himself?!

Katsu, katsu, katsu.

Someone is coming down the hallway, his footsteps ringing out

clearly and crisply.

Katsu. Katsu.

The footsteps stop before the door to the classroom.

Silence.

www.asianovel.com
 293 Report
Lex realizes that his sword hand is sweating like crazy.

Kacha.

The click of the door knob turning breaks the silence.

Then…… the door opens.

There is no one there.

But there is a shunn sound, at which Lex’s right arm is ripped off.

Shunn.

Shunn.

Shunn.

Every time that sound rings out, Lex’s body loses a different part.

“Ah, aa, aaH, aahh……”

The final moment when the only part left, his head, is sent flying,
Lex finally realizes that this enemy has no limits.

“You…… were wonderful.”

That is the last thing Lex hears the moment all life leaves him.

| Download

www.asianovel.com
 294 Report

Chapter 38
Source: Tenshi Translations

| Download

Nyuu looks down at the bodies in the devastated research lab. Her
dark brown hair and eyes are accompanied by lame-looking glasses
and the academy uniform.

She can dress up in inconspicuous clothing, but she has a sexiness

that cannot be hidden.

“The Crimson Order’s ‘Glen of the Lion Mane,’ huh.”

The corpse’s anguish-filled face is glaring vacantly at empty air. It

seems that he had suffered quite a lot before dying.

He was quite famous within the Knight Order, but with his magic
sealed, he became easy picking.

Then Nyuu’s interest shifts elsewhere.

There is one more knight on the ground. He is actually still

breathing.

“Marco Granger. So you had entered the Crimson Order.”

Nyuu recognizes him.

He has beautiful blue hair and a handsome face, and is also quite
skilled as a knight. There were even rumors that he might be elected
as the Grand Commander of the Knight Order in the future. Now that
she’s thinking about it, she remembers that he has also had a strong
sense of justice ever since he was young.

In what seems like a lifetime ago, Marco had been Nyuu’s fiancé.

www.asianovel.com
 295 Report
They’ve exchanged many letters, and have danced together in
many balls. But in the end, he was only the partner that her parents
had decided. Nyuu doesn’t know what he had thought of her, but to
the very end, she never did come to fall in love with him.

But then again, she didn’t particularly hate him either.

She didn’t love him, but she did think of him as a nice person.

She didn’t feel averse to the idea of marrying him in the future,
and had actually thought that by marrying this person who everyone
praises, she might have a shining future ahead of her.

Path, decided by someone else.

Partner, decided by someone else.

Future, decided by someone else.

Back then, Nyuu had a very thin sense of will. She merely followed
along with the values espoused by those around her, and obeyed the
orders from those in a position to order her. Even now, she doesn’t
think such a way of living is that bad. It’s just that in comparison to
her current life, it seems so very constrained.

While looking at Marco’s face, Nyuu recalls the memories of them

dancing together.

Remembering herself being brought around like an accessory by

the handsome Marco, Nyuu smiles wryly.

Memories that she wants to forget, but cannot forget.

“Nyuu, what are you doing?”

Nyuu turns around at the voice that suddenly addresses her.

She feels no presence, but there’s no need for alarm. Because she
recognizes that voice.

www.asianovel.com
 296 Report
“Shadow-sama……”

There is a black-haired teenage boy with a common-looking face

standing in the research lab.

The boy walks past Nyuu, then opens a cupboard in the lab.

“This person used to be my fiancé.”

“Heeh~ What are you going to do about him then?”

“Personally speaking, I have no reason to save him, nor any reason

to kill him.”

“Isn’t that fine to just leave him be, then?”

So saying, the boy continues looking for something in the

cupboard.

Nyuu leaves Marco and stands beside the boy.

“Shadow-sama, I’m sorry for the delay, but I have something to

report.”

“Un.”

“Currently, Shadow Garden is lying in wait in the vicinity of the

academy. They can move as soon as you give the order.”

“Un.”

“However, there would be a certain risk with fighting under this

magic restriction. The only ones who can move as usual are the
Seven Shadows, but the only one of them currently in the capital is
Gamma-sama. And, um, Gamma-sama is not very suited for this kind
of……”

“Yep, she’s got zero sense.”

www.asianovel.com
 297 Report
“That’s…… yes, sir. As for me, I can only use about 50% of my
usual strength……”

“I see.”

“Gamma-sama is currently taking general command. She predicts

that this state of magic restriction would not last long, so her
standing order is for us to standby until it is lifted.”

“Un.”

“The men in black have barricaded themselves in the auditorium,

then shown no further movement. They have also not made any
demands. The Knight Order has the academy surrounded, but the
only one of them who has enough strength to fight these men is Iris
Midgar and the Grand Commander. Due to the fact that the two of
them are usually at each other’s throats, cooperation between them
is highly unlikely.”

“Un.”

“Do you have any further instructions for us, Shadow-sama? If not,
then we’ll continue being on standby.”

“Un.”

“Will that be all, sir?”

“Un…… ah, wait a second.”

“Yes, sir.”

“I’m looking for a few things, give me a hand. Mithril forceps, earth
dragon powdered bones, ash magic stones……”

As the boy continues to rattle off a list of utensils and ingredients,

Nyuu takes them out from the cupboards and shelves.

www.asianovel.com
 298 Report
“Thanks, you were a great help.”

“It was my pleasure. Umm, may I ask what you are going to do
with all these?”

Nyuu asks the teenage boy who has both hands full.

“Aah, this? It’s for modifying an artifact.”

“Modifying an artifact?”

It is beyond her expectation that he would be proficient even with

artifacts, but then again, his existence being what it is, it would not
be surprising if he is. But it’s just, why this during the current
situation?

“What’s causing the magic interference right now is an artifact

called the Eye of Avarice. These are for the final modifications to a
different artifact that can temporarily cancel out the effects of the
Eye of Avarice.”

“How…… as expected of Shadow-sama.”

To think that he’s already determined the cause of the magic

interference, and is even already in the process of preparing a
countermeasure.

But to prepare something that can counteract an artifact capable

of causing such an enormous magic interference would require an
abnormal amount of knowledge. In fact, it would be impossible
without knowledge on par with the top minds of the country.

Nyuu shivers at his unfathomable brilliance.

“It should be done around when the sun sets.”

“Then we will ready ourselves to begin moving in concert with that

timing.”

www.asianovel.com
 299 Report
“It’s gonna be fun, isn’t it?”

“Yes, sir.”

After seeing off the teenage boy with utensils and ingredients in

both hands, Nyuu reconfirms her former fiancé’s consciousness.

Her jet black blade touches his neck.

His breathing and heartbeat are both normal, with no tremor.

He is indeed alive, but unconscious.

“Guess you got lucky today.”

Leaving only a shallow cut on his neck, Nyuu turns around and
leaves.

◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇

“I’m back.”

Seeing Sid coming back with utensils in his arms, Sherry smiles.

She takes each item from him and lines it up on the table.

“Thank you very much. With this, I will be able to finish it.”

“Ganbatte.”

Sherry immediately goes back to working on the artifact.

Sid takes a seat on the sofa and reads a book.

The time passes by in silence.

The sunlight shining through the windows gradually takes on a

madder red shade.

Every once in a while, Sid gets up to go to the toilet.

www.asianovel.com
 300 Report
Seeing Sid going to the toilet so often, Sherry hands him some
digestive medicine, which he accepts with a complicated look on his
face.

Then the sun sets. The madder red color grows darker, and the
shadows begin to grow thicker.

When Sherry lights a lamp, the outside of the room has already
gotten another shade darker.

The sun has already completely disappeared when Sherry’s work is

finally finished.

“I’m done!”

Sherry looks up at Sid with the pendant in her hands.

Sid, who is reading a book with his legs crossed elegantly, looks
up.

“That’s amazing.”

“Yep, I did it!”

“Un, the sun has also set, so it’s good timing too. The future of the
academy is in your hands.”

Sid stands up and gives Sherry’s back a few pats.

“There’s no longer anything for me to help you with. Go and save

the world with your own hands.”

“I, I’ll do my best!”

After replying in a slightly nervous voice, Sherry picks up the lamp

and heads towards the staircase leading underground.

“Really thank you so much, Sid-kun. It’s all thanks to you that I can
go save my stepfather.”

www.asianovel.com
 301 Report
Right before she reaches the staircase, Sherry turns around and
lowers her head.

“All I did was lend you a tiny bit of help. Everything else was your
own effort. Hope your stepfather is safe.”

“Yep!”

Sherry flashes one last smile, then descends the staircase.

The damp staircase continues downwards for a while, until it stops

in front of a tunnel with different air.

Her lamp is the only illumination in these dark underground

passages.

If she makes one wrong turn, she could very easily get lost.

“Umm……”

Sherry opens her map and confirms the route to the auditorium.

“I have to go straight, then take the third right……”

Her progress at the beginning is slow and fearful.

She remembers having taken these passages before with her

stepfather. Even though he was busy with work, she had selfishly
begged him to play with her. It is a precious memory for Sherry, one
that she’ll never forget.

She has no memory of her actual father. He had died soon after
her birth.

Her memories of her mother is also fading. She had been killed in
the night by a robber when Sherry was 9.

That night, Sherry had been hiding in a closet and peeking out
from a crack. She remembers the black shadow of the robber, her

www.asianovel.com
 302 Report
mother’s scream, and that disturbing laughter. Even to this day,
sometimes they still plague her dreams.

For several years after that incident, Sherry wasn’t able to speak at
all. She rejected everything around her, and focused solely on the
artifact that her mother had left behind. She immersed herself in
research, as if to follow her mother’s footsteps.

The one who saved her was her stepfather.

He adopted her, supported her research, and showered her with

the love of a father, until she finally regained her voice.

For Sherry, memories of family are mostly all with her stepfather.

She has been supported by her stepfather all this way. Finally the
day has come for her to do something back in return.

“I’ve got to make sure this succeeds.”

Sherry continues proceeding down the passage, all alone.

There is no longer fear in her steps.

After a short while, she reaches her destination.

“So this is underneath the auditorium……”

There are several paths here.

One leads to the first floor, one leads to the middle, and one leads
to the second floor……

She confirms with her map in hand, then walks on.

“Ah……!”

Then she finds it.

www.asianovel.com
 303 Report
It is a small vent grill between the second and third floors.

It’s too small for a human to go through, but more than enough to
throw the pendant through.

Sherry furtively peeks through the vent grill.

The main trick to erasing her presence is to let all the strength out
of her body. Sid had told her so.

She lets out all her strength, and slows down her breathing.

There are many students sitting in the auditorium. There are also
quite a few teachers.

The number of men in black are actually not that high. Sherry
thinks that as soon as the magic interference is gone, escape should
indeed be possible.

Alright.

Sherry backs away from the grill, then takes out the pendant.

Then she places the prepared magic stone into the slot on the
pendant, which then begins to give off white light and letters.

Firmly gripping the shining pendant in her hand, Sherry throws it

into the auditorium through the vent grill without any hesitation
whatsoever.

| Download

www.asianovel.com
 304 Report

Chapter 39
Source: Tenshi Translations

| Download

Rose observes the men in black with her ice-blue eyes.

It has already been quite some time since she’s been brought to
the auditorium. The sun has already set, and the auditorium is
illuminated by warm lamp light.

She had already cut the constraints tying her hands together with
a small hidden knife that she had on her. While pretending to be still
tied, she had passed the knife to the student next to her, after which
the knife continued being passed on to each successive student.

She herself can move at any moment. But she fully understands
that her moving wouldn’t mean anything.

The men in black are not high in numbers, but each and every
single one of them are quite strong. And they are also following a
clear chain of command.

There is that one called Lex, and also that ‘Thin Knight’ who seems
to be the highest in command. Both of them are stronger than the
others by several notches, and the teachers who had mistakenly
gauged the difference in strength and tried to resist had been
slaughtered without being able to achieve anything.

Even if she can use magic, she is not sure that she can win.

Fortunately, Lex hasn’t come back in quite a while. It would be

great if he was defeated by the Knight Order outside, but…… she
can’t imagine someone with Lex’s strength making such a big
blunder. Honestly speaking, Rose really hopes to be able to do

www.asianovel.com
 305 Report
something before he returns.

The Thin Knight is frequently holed up in the green room at the

back of the hall, but every once in a while he would come out and
look around. Then when he sees that Lex hasn’t returned yet, he
would curse a bit, then go back inside.

From the Thin Knight’s dense magic and posture, Rose can tell that
he has skill far beyond that of any normal master. He might be even
stronger than that Iris Midgar…… well, she hopes not. If he really is,
then even if she regains her magic, her chances of winning against
him are extremely slim.

Either way, now is not the time to move.

However, it is also true that time is running out.

Along with the passing of time, Rose can feel the magic inside her
body gradually being drained away. It is very likely related to the
phenomenon of not being able to use magic, but she cannot
determine the cause. Rose herself can still hold on for a while longer,
but the students with small magic capacity are already beginning to
struggle. In several hours, they would begin to suffer from magic
deficiency. Then the chance for a counterattack would be lost
forever.

Unease and impatience whirl inside her heart.

But what helps her to rein herself in is the figure of a certain boy.

Every time she remembers the gallant figure of Sid protecting her
at the cost of his own life, something hot wells up within Rose’s
chest.

She must not let his feelings go to waste. Rose endlessly repeats
that to herself while continuing to wait.

Then that moment arrives all of a sudden.

www.asianovel.com
 306 Report
A brilliant white light suddenly illuminates the auditorium.

She does not know what it is. However, she is already moving
before any coherent thought is formed in her mind.

It doesn’t matter what that light is. All she knows is that her
instinct is shouting at her that this would be the only opportunity she
would ever have.

When everyone is still blinded by the brilliant light, Rose dashes

towards the man in black closest to her.

The moment her hand reaches his unprotected neck, Rose realizes.

She can use magic!

In an instant, Rose severs the man’s neck with a hand chop coated
with magic.

She doesn’t know why she can suddenly use magic, and she really
doesn’t care.

She grabs the sword from the waist of that man who is now
missing his head, and thrusts it into the air and shouts.

“OUR MAGIC IS FREED!! ARISE, THE TIME FOR THE

COUNTERATTACK IS NOW!!”

The auditorium erupts.

Boys and girls standing up, instantaneously breaking free of their

bonds. Then the freed students begin moving.

Everyone is united with the same will, and the very air shakes with
their fervor.

Rose unleashes her enormous magic, and sends one man in black
flying.

www.asianovel.com
 307 Report
Everything for the sake of victory.

Rose is fully aware that right now, this very instant, she is the
symbol of their counterattack.

As long as she continues to fight, everyone else will fight.

She must continue winning in a way that everyone can see.

So she decides to pay no mind to her magic output, focusing only

on swinging her sword with all her might.

“FOLLOW THE STUDENT COUNCIL PRESIDENT!!”

“GRAB THEIR SWORDS!!”

While feeling the attention centered on her, the animosity and the
acclaim, Rose continues killing enemies and freeing more students.

Her figure is exactly that of those heroes depicted in epics.

Everyone is looking up to her, and chasing after her.

However, what she is doing is also a reckless charge without

properly pacing her magic usage.

No matter how much magic she might have, the more she uses,
the closer she approaches her limit.

Rose calmly assesses her own limit while feeling the rapid drain.

As she loses magic, her strikes becomes duller, and her body
becomes heavier.

An enemy that she could have killed in one strike now requires
two. Then two becomes three.

Just a little more, a little bit more…… but against her wishes, she
finds herself already surrounded.

www.asianovel.com
 308 Report
Just one more person, then she’d probably collapse.

The auditorium is already fully enveloped in the students’ fervor.

Even if she falls now, there is no stopping the students anymore.

One boy’s feelings passed onto Rose, then Rose’s feelings passed
onto everyone else. Even though several lives had been lost in the
process, those feelings had indeed been properly passed down.

It was not wasted.

The death of the boy, and also her own incoming death.

There is a reason why Rose of the country of arts had aspired

towards the sword. It is a really silly reason that she had never told
anyone, a mere dream of a child.

However, Rose had decided to seriously pursue it.

Has she gotten a little closer to that dream?

While such thoughts were flashing in her mind, Rose brandishes

her sword for one last time.

There is almost no magic imbued in that attack. There is also not

much strength. And neither is it particularly fast.

But drawing an arc more beautiful that any other strike that she
has ever made, it cleanly decapitates one more enemy.

It is the the very best strike in Rose’s entire life.

That moment, Rose feels like she had grasped a very important
sensation.

But……

The fact that it had come to her at the very last instant of her life is
just too regrettable.

www.asianovel.com
 309 Report
While staring at the blades falling down on her from all four
directions, Rose wishes that she can live for just one more day.

And then.

Her wish is granted.

A black whirlwind sweeps over her.

Leaving vivid red blood flying in the air, all the enemies around her
are wiped out in a fraction of a moment.

Her vicinity becomes silent, as if time had stopped.

And in the midst of it all, there stands a man in a jet black coat.

“Well done, ye who wields a beautiful blade……”

That voice that sounds like a reverberation from the depths of the
earth is directed towards Rose.

Those words were probably praise for Rose’s final strike. However,
Rose has received a shock so great that it cannot be expressed with
such words.

“My name is Shadow.”

The sword of that man who introduced himself as Shadow…… was

stunningly incredible.

“I, I’m Rose. Rose…… Oriana.”

Unable to recover from her shock, Rose replies in a quivering

voice.

Shadow’s sword is at a faraway pinnacle. It is a sword that is the

fusion of the best techniques from innumerable schools, polished and
sharpened to the limit, attained through unceasing effort. Rose even
felt eternity from that sword.

www.asianovel.com
 310 Report
It is a sword far more complete than that of anything that Rose had
ever seen in her life.

“Come forth, oh loyal companions of mine……”

Shadow shoots a beam of violet light towards the sky. A large

group of figures wearing black rush into the auditorium, bathed in
that violet light.

Reinforcements……?!

Rose’s unease is quickly proved needless.

The group lands elegantly, then immediately engages the men in

black in combat.

Internal strife…… does not feel like this. And neither do they seem
to be from the Knight Order.

And when she observes them more closely, Rose realizes that they
are all women. And also……

“So strong……”

Every single one of them is strong. All of them are unbelievably

strong.

The men in black are going down in mere moments.

All of these women’s swords are the same as Shadow’s. There is no

doubt that Shadow is the one leading all of these paragons of
strength.

“Shadow-sama, we are glad to see you unharmed.”

“Nyuu, huh.”

One of the women kneels besides Shadow.

www.asianovel.com
 311 Report
“Their ringleader has set fire to the academy and is making to
escape.”

“How foolish…… I leave this place to you.”

“Yes, sir!”

“Do they actually think they can run away……?”

Shadow laughs in a low voice. Then he turns around, slices the

auditorium’s door into bits with a single swing of his sword. The men
in black in the way were also reduced to mere pieces of meat by the
same swing.

That swing had been quite similar to Rose’s, as if he was showing it

to her. Then he calmly continues walking onwards, until his figure
melts into the night.

In Rose’s eyes, every single one of his movements had been the
greatest lessons of her life.

“Are you alright?”

The woman who had been called Nyuu is calling out to Rose.

“Yes……”

“That was a really good strike back there.”

After saying that, she brandishes her own jet black blade, and
dives into the fray.

However, Nyuu’s own sword has also reached outrageous heights.

The men in black are only being single-sidedly cut down.

Rose’s common sense…… no, everything that she knows of being

a magic swordsman has been destroyed.

The swing brandished by this group in black is not that of any

www.asianovel.com
 312 Report
existent school.

It is a completely brand new school.

Where on earth has such a group, of such a school, appeared

from? It is beyond strange that she had never even known of them
until today.

“Fire, there’s a fire!!”

That shout brings Rose back to her senses.

There is indeed a fire coming from the back of the auditorium that
is spreading quickly.

“Starting from those close to the exits, calmly make your way out
of the auditorium!!”

So shouts Rose as she takes on the role of guiding the students.

Thanks to the group in black, casualties are minimal. The fighting

is already reaching the end.

Rose lends her shoulders to two severely wounded students and

escorts them to the exit.

“The Knight Order is here!!”

That shout causes everyone to sigh in relief. Rose also feels the
strength leaving her such that she nearly falls, but she quickly
regathers her focus.

She continues to help students out of the auditorium. The fire is

growing, and all the men in black are dead.

And before anyone realized it, the group of women have also
disappeared.

As if they had never been here in the first place, leaving no trace

www.asianovel.com
 313 Report
behind, without anyone noticing, their brilliant figures disappearing
into thin air.

Rose helps the last student out of the auditorium, then turns
around to look at the auditorium that is enveloped in roaring flames.

“Exactly who were they……”

All of a sudden, Rose thinks back again to Nyuu’s voice.

For some reason, that voice sounds so nostalgic, as if it is a voice

that she had heard long ago.

| Download

www.asianovel.com
 314 Report

Chapter 40
Source: Tenshi Translations

| Download

In the nighttime, the light from the faraway fire dully illuminates
the Vice Principal’s room.

In that dim room, there is a figure moving around.

The figure pulls out several books from the bookshelves, and
throws them to the ground and sets them on fire.

The small fire is fed more and more books, until it grows to the
point where the room is brightly lit.

The now illuminated figure is revealed to be a thin, black-clad man.

“What are you doing in such an outfit…… Vice Principal Ruslan?”

The thin figure shivers. He thought he had been alone in the room,
but without him noticing, he apparently has company in the form of a
teenage boy.

The boy is sitting on the sofa, legs crossed, calmly reading a book.

He is a black-haired boy with a face that can be found anywhere.

However, the boy is not sparing even a glance for the man in black
nor the spreading fire, focused only on his rather thick book. The
sound of him turning a page seems unnaturally loud.

“So, you noticed.”

So says the man in black. Then he takes off his mask, revealing the
face of a middle-aged man. With his salt-and-pepper hair in an swept
back style, he is undoubtedly Vice Principal Ruslan.

www.asianovel.com
 315 Report
Ruslan throws his mask into the fire, then takes off his black
costume and throws that in too.

The room becomes brighter by a notch.

“Just for reference’s sake, can you tell me how you figured it out,
Sid Kagenou-kun?”

Ruslan sits down on the other sofa facing Sid’s.

“I could tell with a look.”

Sid gives Ruslan a glance, then returns to his book.

“A look, you say. Then perhaps it was my stride, or my posture……

well either way, you have a very sharp eye.”

Ruslan studies Sid, while Sid continues reading his book.

The shadows of the two of them generated by the fire flicker and
shift.

“For reference’s sake, can I also ask you something?”

So asks Sid while still keeping his eyes on his book.

Ruslan wordlessly prompts him to proceed.

“Why are you doing this? I didn’t really peg you as having this kind
of hobby.”

“‘Why,’ huh…… The story is going to have to go quite a while

back.”

So murmurs Ruslan as he crosses his arms.

“Long ago, I had stood at the pinnacle. It was before you were
even born.”

www.asianovel.com
 316 Report
“I’ve heard of you taking the championship at the Festival of the
God of War.”

“The Festival is a far cry from the pinnacle. The real pinnacle is a
lot farther down the road. Though I don’t think you would get it even
if I told you.”

Ruslan laughs. There is no scorn there, only an indistinct sense of

weariness.

“Right after I reached the pinnacle, I became ill, which forced me

to step back down. After all my effort clawing my way up, my glory
lasted only for the briefest of moments. Then I had to focus on
searching for a method to heal myself, until finally I saw the
possibility for it in an artifact researcher named Luclaire.”

“Is this story going to be long?”

“A bit, yes. So, Luclaire was Sherry’s mother. She was far too
smart, such that she was hated by the entire academic world at
large. However, her knowledge and ability as a researcher was
arguably the top in the world, so she was in a position very
convenient for me. Thus I decided to support her research, and we
managed to gather many artifacts.

Luclaire would research the artifacts, then I would use her results.
She had no interest in wealth nor fame, so we had a good
relationship. Then one day, I came upon the Eye of Avarice. It is the
artifact that I had been searching for this entire time.

But Luclaire…… that silly woman, she called the Eye of Avarice
‘dangerous’ and tried to apply to the country to take custody of it.
That’s why I had to kill her. I started stabbing her from her
extremities, then gradually worked my way inwards, until I finally
stabbed her heart and even gave it one last twist.”

Sid closes his eyes to listen, with his book still open.

www.asianovel.com
 317 Report
“So I managed to keep in Eye of Avarice, but the research was not
yet complete. However, I quickly found another convenient
researcher – Luclaire’s daughter, Sherry. She did not know anything,
did not doubt anything, and merely devoted herself to me. All while
remaining ignorant of the fact that I’m the one who ripped her
mother from her. My sweet, sweet, foolish stepdaughter.

Thanks to the efforts of mother and child, the research on the Eye
of Avarice was eventually completed. All that was left was to prepare
a stage for absorbing magic and find a convenient scapegoat. And
today…… is the best day of my life, the day when my dream shall
finally be achieved.”

Ku ku ku, laughs Ruslan.

“So how was it, did it make for a good reference?”

Sid opens his eyes at Ruslan’s question.

“Alright, I get the general gist of it now. But…… there’s just one
thing that I want to confirm.”

“Try me.”

“Is it really true that you killed Sherry’s mother and are only using
Sherry?”

Sid takes his eyes off his book and looks straight at Ruslan.

“Of course it is true. What, are you mad, Sid-kun?”

“I wonder…… Actually, I am someone who very clearly

differentiates between things that are important to me, and things
that are not.”

Sid casts his eyes down slightly.

“May I ask why?”

www.asianovel.com
 318 Report
“To not be distracted, I think. I have something that I really want to
achieve, and that something is extremely far away. That’s why I kept
on whittling.”

“Whittling?”

“As most people live on, things that they deem important grow in
proportion. They make friends, find a spouse, get a job…… in that
way, it grows. But I did the opposite. I kept on cutting things off as I
lived on. Don’t need this, don’t need that, like that. In that way, after
whittling myself down to the very core, I finally determined that
which is truly important to me. Now I live only for the sake of that
single, tiny thing, so I don’t really care much about everything else.”

Sid closes his book with an audible snap. He stands up, then
throws the book into the fire.

“So you mean that you don’t care at all about the foolish mother
and daughter pair?”

“Not exactly. I said that I don’t really care, not that I don’t care at
all. Right now, I feel a little…… chafed, I suppose.”

Then Sid draws the sword on his waist.

“It’s about time we get started. I have a feeling that we will get
interrupted if we take too long.”

“Good idea. Well then, I guess it’s time for us to part.”

Ruslan stands up and also draws his sword.

The two white blades glitter in the light of the fire, and the
outcome is decided in an instant.

Ruslan’s sword pierces Sid’s chest, sending fresh blood flying.

Sid’s body crashes through the room’s door from the momentum of

www.asianovel.com
 319 Report
the attack, straight into the now burning hallway. The boy’s body is
immediately swallowed by the crimson flames, disappearing from
sight.

“Farewell, young man.”

Ruslan sheaths his sword. The fire from the hallway is beginning to
invade his room, its might growing with every passing minute. But
the moment Ruslan turns his heels and is about to leave……

“Where are you going?”

“……!”

A voice that sounds like a reverberation from the depths of the

earth reaches him. When Ruslan turns around, he sees a man in jet
black standing there.

His face is covered with a magician’s mask, and the hood of his
longcoat is pulled forward deeply, but that coat is now burning with
red flames. However, the man shows no sign of it bothering him at
all, only silently drawing his jet black blade.

“You are……!”

Ruslan raises his own sword.

“I am Shadow, he who lurks in the shadows and hunts the

shadows……”

“So you are that Shadow bastard……”

Ruslan, who is holding his white blade up, faces off against

Shadow, who is carelessly dangling his jet black blade.

After staring at each other for a while, it is Ruslan who first stands
down.

www.asianovel.com
 320 Report
“I see, you are strong indeed.”

“Hou……”

“I, too, am someone who lived by the sword. Just by facing off, I
can get at least a general read on my opponent. The current me is no
match against you. So I’ll have to go full strength from the start.”

Ruslan takes a red lozenge out of his chest pocket and swallows it.
Then he also takes out the Eye of Avarice and its controller.

“The Eye of Avarice reveals its true worth only when the two parts
are combined. Like this.”

With a click, the two are joined together.

Abruptly, the two pieces release a brilliant white light, amidst

which letters of the ancient language can be seen bursting out.

A spiral of ancient letters whirls around the room. Laughing

maniacally, Ruslan pushes the artifact against his own chest.

“Right here and now, I shall be reborn!!”

The artifact sinks into Ruslan’s chest.

As if it is sinking into water, the artifact phases through both his

clothes and his flesh.

“OOOOOOOOoooooooHHHHHHHH!!”

Ruslan furiously scratches his chest while roaring at the top of his
voice.

The ancient letters converge on Ruslan, carving themselves onto

his body.

The white light grows increasingly brighter, until it dyes the room
pure white.

www.asianovel.com
 321 Report
And then.

After the light subsides, there is Ruslan, on one knee.

He slowly stands up, as white smoke rises from his body. When he
raises his face, it can be seen that there are tiny, shining letters
branded onto his face, looking like a tattoo.

“Yes…… this is the feeling…… power, I feel the power coursing

through me…… I AM HEALED……!!”

Magic blows in violent torrents emanating from Ruslan, causing the

flames to bend back.

A second glance reveals that the glowing letters are not only on his
face, but also on his neck and hands.

“Do you understand it, the feeling of this raging power! This magic
that supersedes all humanly limits!!”

Then Ruslan begins to laugh.

“Firstly, I will now try it on you.”

Ruslan disappears.

The next instant, he reappears behind Shadow, his sword already

in the midst of a mowing attack..

A high-pitched clang rings out, and the air surrounding the two of
them is blown away.

“Hou, good job blocking that.”

Shadow is just standing there, his back still to Ruslan. Only his jet
black sword is behind him, blocking Ruslan’s sword.

Ruslan pours more strength into his sword, but Shadow’s doesn’t
even tremble.

www.asianovel.com
 322 Report
“It seems that I had underestimated you a little. How about this
then?”

Ruslan disappears once more.

This time, the high-pitched clanging rings out several times in

quick succession.

Every time the sound is heard, it can be seen that Shadow’s sword
had changed positions slightly. Just the barest of movements, the
bare minimum movement required to perfectly block each incoming
attack.

After the fourth clang, Ruslan reappears in front of Shadow.

“To think that you could block even those. Very well, I shall
acknowledge your strength.”

Then he looks at Shadow with a smile full of confidence.

“In respect of that strength, I shall also get serious.”

Ruslan’s stance changes.

He raises his sword overhead, and begins gathering an enormous

amount of magic. With blindingly white light, his sword becomes the
eye of a whirlpool of magic.

“You may boast in the next life of having made me get serious.”

His attack hurtles towards Shadow with incredible strength and

speed.

But.

Even that is easily parried by the jet black blade.

“What?!”

www.asianovel.com
 323 Report
Sparks jump due to the clash.

“You can handle even that?!”

“Don’t tell me…… this is all you’re capable of?”

The two of them glare at each other in close proximity.

“Guh…… No, it has only just begun!”

Ruslan’s sword accelerates.

Its afterimages paint exquisite arcs in the air as it dances furiously.

“UUUUUOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!”

The white sword flashes out in attack after attack to the

accompaniment of Ruslan’s roar, but everything is repelled by the jet
black sword.

“AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!”

The white slashes clash with the jet black blade repeatedly, filling
the air with sparks and the almost unceasing sound of metal on
metal.

Like some sort of brutal and barbaric music, the sounds ring on,
adding a new dimension to the burning night.

But eventually, it draws to a close.

After one last swing of the jet black blade, Ruslan is sent flying. His
body crashes into his desk before rolling to the ground.

“Guh…… h-, how can this be……!”

Suppressing the pain running throughout his whole body, Ruslan

slowly stands up. His wounds heal at a visible rate, but the light of
the ancient letters on his skin dim in proportion.

www.asianovel.com
 324 Report
“To think that it would be such a tough battle. Kuku, you really are
something indeed. But regardless of how strong you may be, you are
already finished.”

“Finished, you say?”

“Hah, I’ve already made all the necessary preparations so that this
entire incident would be blamed on you and your Shadow Garden.
Evidence, witnesses, I’ve got it all. It doesn’t matter how great you
are at fighting, it won’t do you even a whit of good.”

Ruslan laughs. His twisted countenance closely observes Shadow

to see his reaction.

However, Shadow also laughs. Emanating from behind his mask, it

is a low, low laugh that pours out.

“Wh-, what are you laughing at……”

“You. To think that you would call something on that level ‘the
end.’ Oh, you fool.”

“You’re just being a poor loser.”

So says Ruslan, the smile gone from his face.

Shadow shakes his head. Condescendingly, even, as if he is

mocking Ruslan for his failure to understand.

“From the very start, our path has never been that of the just. But
neither is it the path of the wicked. We are those who simply walk our
own path.”

Then Shadow opens his arms wide, his coating making an audible
snap from the gesture.

“If you can, bring to us all the sins of the world. We will bear it all!
But nothing will change. We will still carry on doing what we ought to

www.asianovel.com
 325 Report
do.”

“Are you saying that you are not afraid of having the entire world
as your enemy?! That is sheer hubris, Shadow!”

“Then how about you come over and try to crush my hubris?”

Ruslan rushes over with a howl.

Then his white sword is swung down from overhead, slicing

straight towards Shadow.

That attack which should have split Shadow’s head goes astray at
the last second.

“What!!”

Fresh blood dances.

Ruslan’s left wrist is pierced through by a jet black blade.

Immediately, Ruslan changes to using his right hand and backs

away.

But.

“WHAT!!”

This time, it’s his right wrist that gets pierced.

Ruslan continues trying to back away, but Shadow gives chase.

“Guh…… gah……!”

Under an onslaught of stabs faster than his eyes can even follow,
Ruslan cannot even react as his body becomes stained with blood.

The innumerable thrusts pierce his wrists, then his feet, then his
arms, then his thighs, gradually making their way inwards.

www.asianovel.com
 326 Report
“From the extremities, then gradually working inwards……”

Shadow’s low voice reverberates in between thrusts.

“Then finally it’s the heart, with a twist…… is that correct?”

The instant Shadow utters that sentence, his jet black sword
pierces Ruslan’s chest.

“How……!!”

Even while spitting blood from his mouth, Ruslan tries to pull out
the sword in his chest, desperately resisting.

Ruslan’s eyes clash with the eyes of the boy behind the mask.

“You bastard, you ar-……!”

Right as Ruslan is about to say something, then jet black blade

twists.

“Gah, agah…… aaa……!”

Then the jet black blade is jerked back, causing a great amount of
blood to fountain out. The light in Ruslan’s eyes and the ancient
letters on his skin both gradually fade away.

All that is left is the gaunt corpse of a middle-aged man.

At that moment.

A small scream pierces the air.

“Stepfather……”

Shadow turns around in his clothes dyed with Ruslan’s blood……

and sees a pink-haired teenage girl by the door.

“STEPFATHEEERRRRRR!!”

www.asianovel.com
 327 Report
The pink-haired girl runs past Shadow, making a beesline for
Ruslan’s corpse.

“Nooo…… stepfather….. Why…… WHY……!!”

She clings onto the thin corpse as tears stream down her face, but
her stepfather will never move again.

The girl’s tears fall like rain over Ruslan’s face.

Shadow looks down at the heartbroken girl, then turns around.

“There’s no need for you to know……”

Then he disappears into the depths of the crimson flames, with the
heartrending wails of the girl ringing in his ears.

| Download

www.asianovel.com
 328 Report

Chapter 41
Source: Tenshi Translations

| Download

“What do you think?”

The one who asked that while holding out a single sheet of paper is
a blond elf beautiful enough to turn anyone’s head. She is wearing a
dress as dark as the night, and standing in the Mitsugoshi Co.
building in the deep of night.

Gamma accepts the offered piece of paper and struggles for an

answer.

“Umm, Alpha-sama…… I, I don’t really……”

“Ah, sorry, it must be hard for you to answer.”

The elf called Alpha laughs lightly. The paper in between them is a
wanted poster. On it is a sketch of Shadow’s figure in a jet black coat.

“Sworn enemy of the kingdom, Shadow. Charged with

indiscriminate murder, confinement, arson, and robbery…… what a
terrible person this is.”

“There is also a wanted poster for Shadow Garden with Alpha-

sama’s name on in. All they have is your name, though.”

“Let me see.”

Alpha reads the other wanted poster taken out by Gamma.

“Shadow Garden…… this is a pretty terrible organization too, isn’t

it.”

www.asianovel.com
 329 Report
The light of the fireplace illuminates her from the side, giving her
beauty an almost fantastical edge in the darkness of the night.

“But what a pity. I hurried back as quickly as I could, but almost

everything was already over by the time I arrived.”

Alpha throws the wanted posters into the fireplace. She watches as
the dark stain at the corners of the papers spreads.

“ ‘Bring to us all the sins of the world. But nothing will change. We
will still carry on doing what we ought to do.’ …… what wonderful
words indeed.”

As Alpha continues watching, the wanted posters gradually turn

into ash, and crumble away.

“Somewhere in my heart, I had thought us to be on the side of

justice. But apparently it was not so for him.”

Her beauty as illuminated by the flickering fire changes along with

the shifting shadows, her expression giving off differing impressions
accordingly.

At times like a goddess, and at times like a devil. Back and forth,
and back and forth. Whimsically, capriciously, fickly.

“It is our duty to answer to his resolve.”

Alpha turns around, the expression on her face causing Gamma to

swallow her breath.

“Gather all of the Seven Shadows who are free.”

“Yes ma’am, immediately.”

Gamma bows her head. Cold sweat slides down her neck, slowly
making its way down until it disappears between her cleavage.

Then after a slightly chilly gust of night wind, Gamma raises her
www.asianovel.com
 330 Report
head to see that there is no longer anyone there.

All that is left is the flames in the fireplace flickering vigorously.

◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇

“Umm……!”

Hearing a voice calling out to him in front of the half-burnt

academy, the common-looking teenage boy with black hair turns
around.

“Aah, sorry, sorry, I was thinking about something. So, what’s up?”

“Someone told me that I would be able to meet you if I waited

here. Because I have something I wanted to tell you……”

The pink-haired girl looks straight at the boy.

“Sure, I still have time until it’s my turn for the witness interview.
And since classes would be off for quite a while.”

“So, um, thank you very much for the other day.”

The pink-haired girl bobs her head.

“Sid-kun was really a huge help.”

“Nah, I didn’t really do that much.”

“If I was alone, I wouldn’t have been able to accomplish anything.”

“Don’t worry about it, really.”

“So actually, what I wanted to tell you today, is that I’m going to
study abroad.”

“Aahh, that explains the luggage.”

www.asianovel.com
 331 Report
The pink-haired girl is holding a large piece of luggage.

“Yes. I’m going to get on the next carriage. I’m going to Rawagas.”

“The academy city, huh…… wow.”

“I, I’ve found something that I really need to do. And the amount of
knowledge I have at the moment is far too little to do that thing.”

“I see. Hope you get to learn a lot over there, then.”

“And also…… I no longer have a reason to stay here anymore.”

The girl looks back at the school with a sorrowful face.

“I really wanted to talk with Sid-kun more, but……”

“Un. Let’s meet again, someday.”

“Yes, let’s.”

The pink-haired girl smiles, then walks past the boy.

“Oh right, wait a second.”

“Yes?”

The girl turns around at the boy’s voice.

“Can…… Can I ask what it is that you need to do?”

The girl gives him a slightly troubled smile.

“It’s a secret.”

“I see.”

“But, just that, if everything finishes…… would you care to listen

to my story?”

www.asianovel.com
 332 Report
“…… Anytime.”

The two exchange smiles. Then they both turn around and begin
walking off.

The burning summer sun is suddenly obstructed by a large

cumulonimbus. The tepid wind brings with it the smell of rain.

“I, definitely will……”

All of a sudden, the wind carries the girl’s voice to the boy’s ears.

That small whisper that normally would not have been heard by
anyone was clearly heard by the boy.

He turns around, gazing at the girl’s dwindling back.

Then plop, plop, comes tiny raindrops from the sky. It slowly wets
that pink-colored hair.

The boy walks on as if nothing had happened.

The two of them never turned back again.

| Download

www.asianovel.com
 333 Report

Chapter 42
Source: Tenshi Translations

| Download

What started it all was a single letter from Alpha. There was only
one sentence on the letter.

“If you’re free, then come to the Holy Land.”

That was it.

Due to half the academy being burned down, summer holidays

began early, so I am indeed quite free. And speaking from
experience, Alpha’s invitations do lead to fun events the majority of
the time, so I set off for the Holy Land the very next day after I saw
the letter.

Lindwurm, the Holy Land.

Actually, I’ve been there once before. It is one of the holy sites of
the most widespread religion of this world, The Word. It is a
monotheistic religion that believes in Beatrix, the goddess who had
granted powers to heroes in the legends.

Getting from the academy to the Holy Land takes four days by
carriage. It’s within the country, and actually not that far away.

I was torn between dashing there at my full speed or taking the

slow carriage as a mob, but in the end decided to diligently be a
mob. Everyday decisions are important for character building, is what
I told myself while putting on airs in an affected manner.

Now I really want to punch that past me.

www.asianovel.com
 334 Report
I should have just ran. If I did it seriously during the night, it would
have taken no time at all.

The result of not having done so is that I am now inside the

carriage belonging to the Student Council President, Rose Oriana.

Inside the extravagant and spacious and comfortable carriage is

just Rose and me. After taking a cheap carriage to an inn town, I had
coincidentally bumped into Rose, who then enthusiastically invited
me to ride her carriage. I had refused. I did refuse, but ended up
losing to the power of royalty and thus ended up having to go to the
Holy Land together with her.

According to her, there’s some event called Trial of the Goddess

that’s going to be held there, and that she had been invited as a VIP
to said event. While thinking that that’s probably what Alpha’s
invitation is referring to, I continue listening to Rose.

But it’s just that about halfway through, she loses me completely.

“Someone who possesses a heart as gallant as Sid-kun’s truly must

not die in an incident like that.”

So says Rose with a gentle smile. Un, I’m just a mob, so I’m not
gallant or anything, and since when have we been on a first name
basis? But no matter, at least I can still understand her up to here.

“The day I heard that you had survived, I felt that it was fate. The
fact that the day has come where we can talk with each other again
like this surely must be proof that the world has given us its
blessing.”

This is the part around where I start to get lost. I don’t even believe
in fate in the first place, and what the heck does she mean by ‘the
world’s blessing.’ I belong to the faction that sticks up our middle
fingers to the world.

“Our path will surely be one filled with thorns. With no one to bless

www.asianovel.com
 335 Report
us, and no one to acknowledge us.”

Didn’t you just say that the world is blessing us?

“But the great hero in the legends who received his strength from
the goddess is said to have been a commoner who built up enough
wealth and fame to finally marry the princess of a great country. The
path might be full of thorns, but there surely is a blissful future on
the far side of it. This I truly believe.”

Is this some religious doctrine? The part where an extreme

example, the hero in this case, is raised in order to bewilder the
average person is really religion-like.

“Overcoming this time’s Trial of the Goddess would be sure

progress down that road of thorns. I, too, would be able to tell my
father the story of a gallant boy.”

Guess whoever overcomes that trial would be a lucky fellow

indeed.

“That path of thorns must be traversed, one step at a time, but as

two people together. And thus each step would engender deeper and
stronger love that is tied all the tighter.”

So, like a three-legged race? That mentality of helping each other

really does sound like a religious doctrine.

“I haven’t told anyone else yet, but let’s work hard, for a happy
future.”

“Sounds good.”

Rose offers me her hand, so I shake it. I really don’t know about all
that religious mindset or teachings, but I do agree with the part
about the happy future. Happiness is important, yep. For me, I mean.
What do I care about other people’s happiness?

www.asianovel.com
 336 Report
While feeling Rose’s fiery gaze and slightly sweaty palm, I silently
consider taking a distance from this girl. I don’t mean to reject
religion, but it’s just that the difference in temperature is a bit hard
to bear. I think everyone would be happiest if people on fire stick to
hanging out with others similarly on fire.

“Today’s weather is pretty good, isn’t it?”

So I say while looking out the carriage windows at the clear blue
sky and rolling green grassland. When you want to steer the
conversation away from a troublesome topic, the weather is often a
safe bet.

“It sure is. Though the sun is so strong that it must be quite hot
outside.”

Rose is now also looking outside.

It is shady inside the carriage, but even so we are perspiring a bit.

There is a shining sheen of sweat on Rose’s porcelain white neck. Her
elegantly curled honey-colored hair sways gently in the wind, and her
dazzling, pale-colored eyes narrow in enjoyment.

For a while, we continue talking about the weather and the school
and whatnot, until we gradually lapse into silence, both searching for
a next topic.

The thing about silence is that there are many different kinds of it.
But they can generally be split between comfortable silences and
uncomfortable silences.

The silence where both parties are searching for a topic might be
uncomfortable for most people, but that’s not really the case for me.
Just knowing that we’re both searching for a topic gives me a
somewhat heartwarming feeling.

In the first place, if two people are alone together in a carriage for
an extended period of time, then it’s only natural for topics to

www.asianovel.com
 337 Report
eventually run out. The fruitless struggle to resist that eventuality is
what is most heartwarming of all.

After falling into silence several more times in that manner, Rose
finally brings up that topic.

The afternoon sun has already fallen quite a bit, and the light is
already beginning to take on a madder red tinge.

“That incident, there’s probably something deeper about it.”

“Nn?”

Rose’s eyes reflect the faraway setting sun.

“The men in black who claimed to be Shadow Garden, and the man
who named himself as Shadow, those two are most likely from
different organizations.”

“Why do you think so?”

“The difference in their swords are just too stark. The swords of the
men in black were all of the common variety. In contrast, the swords
of Shadow and the women that followed him was a brand new school,
one that has never been seen before.”

“Is that so.”

“I had told this to the Knight Order of Midgar Kingdom, that the
men in black and Shadow were fighting each other. But the public
announcement issued by the Knight Order considered the men in
black to be of the same organization as Shadow. They did not provide
any convincing argument for that conclusion. As such, I am sure that
there is something much deeper about that incident.”

“Aren’t you just overthinking it?”

“If so, then that’s fine. But, what if I’m not. What if Midgar Kingdom

www.asianovel.com
 338 Report
has pitted itself against the wrong enemy…… then it might lead to
an unthinkable catastrophe. I’m having Oriana Kingdom look into it
too, but Sid-kun, you be careful.”

I nod.

Rose smiles gently, then nods back.

“We’ll be reaching the next inn town soon. I’ll get you a room next
to mine, alright?”

“Nah, I’m good. I’ll just find a cheap place.”

“You must not! It is very dangerous in those kinds of places! Don’t

worry about the fee, I’ll pay for everything.”

“No no no, how can I trouble you so? I’ll be fine, really.”

“There’s no such thing as ‘troubling’ between the two of us.”

In the end, I lost and ended up staying in the 30,000 Zeny per
night top class inn. We then had dinner at a top class restaurant,
after which I was dragged along to do window shopping and had a
fashionable outfit coordinated for me. Lastly, we played for a short
while at the casino, before finally returning to the inn. Of course, it
was the royal treatment everywhere we went. The bed is soft and
fluffy and there’s even a shower in my room.

Through it all, my total expenditure was 0 Zeny. Could it be that

the leech-style mob life is actually really great?! If I can just keep one
eye closed in regards to her slightly fanatic religious side, this might
actually be worth considering.

| Download

www.asianovel.com
 339 Report

Chapter 43
Source: Tenshi Translations

| Download

It is in the afternoon two days later that we finally reach Holy Land
Lindwurm.

A magnificent church stands in terrain that looks like a hollowed

mountain, and under it spreads a townscape heavily based on the
color white. The main street that runs through the town leads
straight to the staircase that continues to the church, and there is a
huge number of people going to and fro.

We eat lunch at a top class restaurant as per usual, then stroll

down the main street while browsing through the stalls.

I find some souvenirs that look like those small accessories of a

dragon wrapped around a sword that can be commonly found in
tourist sites in Japan, and wryly thinking about the fact that they
have these even in a different world. But it’s just that for some
reason, the ones here are of a sinister-looking right arm wrapped
around a sword. Slightly interested, I pick one up.

“Caught your eye?”

“Nn, a bit, I guess. So, why the right hand?”

Rose peers at my hands. It’s just hot if you stick so close to me

that our shoulders are touching. The altitude here is high so it’s a bit
better, but you haven’t forgotten that it’s summer right now, have
you?

“Ah, that’s the sword of the hero Olivie and the right arm of the
demon Diabolos. It is said that long ago, Olivie had severed and

www.asianovel.com
 340 Report
sealed Diabolos’ right arm in this land. Over there, that’s the place.”

Where Rose is pointing to is a spot even farther behind the church

perched above the long staircase.

“On that steep mountain surface is an ancient ruin called the Holy
Ground, and that’s where Diabolos’ right arm is sealed. Or so goes
the myth, at least.”

Rose smiles before continuing.

“I believe that souvenir is quite popular among guys.”

“Yea, I can imagine. Excuse me, I want one of these!”

This will be Hyoro’s souvenir. It costs quite a bit at 3,000 Zeny, but
this I really can’t let Rose pay.

Jaga had given me an entire shopping list of what he wants. It’s a

pain so I haven’t looked at it yet.

I put the souvenir into my pocket, then we continue walking. The

stream of tourists flowing by and the liveliness around all the stalls
somehow feels nostalgic.

Then suddenly, Rose pulls my hand.

“Over there is a an autograph session by Natsume-sensei! I’m a

huge fan of hers!”

The place we are heading towards is an enormous crowd. It’s in

front of what seems to be a bookstore, but I can’t even see the
shop’s signboard.

“Umm, may I go line up for this? It might take quite a while

though……”

So asks Rose with upturned eyes.

www.asianovel.com
 341 Report
“I’ll wait for you, so go on ahead.”

“Thank you! How about you also come and meet Natsume-sensei?”

“Nah, I’m good.”

Rose buys one of the books on display shelves that are for sale,
then joins the line.

Having nothing to do, I also take up a book and flip through it.

“I am a dragon. As yet I have no name.”

Hell, isn’t this a complete rip-off?

(T/N: Natsume Soseki was a super famous Japanese writer. I Am a

Cat is a very well known satirical novel of his, and it starts off as “I
am a cat. As yet I have no name.”)

No wait, I’m sure that it’s just that, by some freak stroke of
coincidence, a literary master was born in this world who shares
similar sentiments,. I collect myself and pick up another book.

Romeo and Julietta.

Yep, complete rip-off. There are more.

Cinderella.

Red Riding Hood.

Oh wow, novelizations of Hollywood movies and manga and anime

even. By this point, I finally get the message.

Apparently, there are reincarnators here aside from me.

I buy one book and get in line to meet ‘Natsume-sensei.’

For starters, I’ll take a look at this person’s face. I’ll think about my

www.asianovel.com
 342 Report
next step after that.

While engrossed in such thoughts, I have apparently reached close

enough to the front of the line to lay eyes on ‘Natsume-sensei.’ It’s a
bit hard to see due to that large hood, but that figure is definitely
female.

Beautiful silver hair cropped close to the shoulders, cat-like eyes,

and a mole under an eye. The opened top of her blouse is revealing a
very deep cleavage.

“Seriously?”

How can I not recognize her? That person right there is someone I
know very well indeed. I pinch the bridge of my nose and turn to
quietly leave the line.

“That person over there, where are you going?”

I got stopped. It seems that the other side noticed me before I

could leave.

I am escorted straight to the front of the line, face to face with this
beautiful silver-haired elf. Yep, she is an elf that I am extremely
familiar with.

It’s none other than Beta.

“Pass me your book.”

Beta smiles at me, but I just hand her the book and try my best to
act like I don’t know her.

But while watching her sign my book with a practiced hand, I can’t
hold myself back from asking.

“How’s business?”

In a super tiny voice.

www.asianovel.com
 343 Report
“So-so. I’m steadily spreading my name.”

Et tu, Beta.

Here is another person making a profit by using my knowledge

from my previous life.

I did previously tell Beta stories from my previous life. She seemed
to like literature, so I told her the ones I remember in a cool way, just
for the heck of it. To think that she’d rip everything off almost
verbatim and make a killing off it.

Beta-kun, you have disappointed me.

I look down at Bera with cold eyes while receiving my now signed
book.

“I’ve been invited as a VIP. I can leak information from the inside to
some degree. I’ve written the full details of the plan in your book.”

The instant before I turn away, Beta says all that by moving her
mouth a tiny bit. We part just like that, without looking at each other
anymore. I love it, it’s like we are in a spy movie.

Beta-kun, you have redeemed yourself.

After I exit the store, for some reason a really happy Rose is
waiting for me.

“I knew it, you’re also a fan of Natsume-sensei, aren’t you!”

“No, I’m not rea-……”

“Don’t worry, I understand. You saw all the female fans, so it

became hard to admit it, right? But though it’s true that it’s mostly
female fans who come to these kinds of events, she actually also has
a lot of male fans.”

www.asianovel.com
 344 Report
“I…… see……”

“The greatest thing about Natsume-sensei is that absolutely

amazing imagination of hers, isn’t it? All her works are completely
original, have startlingly novel worldviews, and are filled with
characters possessing such unique values.”

Oh yea, it’s all original and novel and unique, sure.

“Romance, mystery, action, children’s tales, and even pure

literature. There is no genre that she has not mastered. Every single
work is as different from the one prior, almost as if it was written by
an entirely different person. That great diversity is what has enabled
her to have an iron grip on so many people’s hearts.”

That’s probably because they were written by entirely different

people.

“Look at this, this is my signature. Then I asked Natsume-sensei to

sign her name right next to mine!”

So saying, Rose spreads her book open, showing me her signature

and Natsume-I’m-a-Rip-Off-sensei’s signature.

Speaking of which, she had said that she wrote the details of some
plan in my book. I also open my book to take a look.

“This…… is it the ancient language?”

Comments Rose as she peers over my shoulder.

I can’t read a single word.

“Can you read it?”

“No, the study of the ancient language is extremely difficult, so I

only know a tiny bit. The lettering is indeed from the ancient
language, but it seems to have been scrambled quite a bit also, so it

www.asianovel.com
 345 Report
wouldn’t make any sense to read it as it is.”

“Heeh~”

But that makes it seem like a secret code, which is awesomely

cool. As someone who had given up trying to learn the ancient
language, I have a sort of admiration towards it.

“But whyever did she write in the ancient language?”

“Because it’s cool.”

“It’s cool?”

“Un.”

“Guys sure seem to love this kind of thing.”

We then go on to check into a top class hotel, after which we have

to part because Rose has to go around making her greetings to
important people.

She tells me that she can’t introduce me to them because we are

still just school friends. What does she mean by ‘still just.’ Does she
actually have plans to convert me?

I’m sorry, but I’ve already decided to not go deeply into any
religion.

| Download

www.asianovel.com
 346 Report

Chapter 44
Source: Tenshi Translations

| Download

I’m the type of person who doesn’t have a lot of likes nor dislikes.
And most of those things I classify as ‘whatever things.’

Even though they’re just ‘whatever,’ I still do have my preferences.

They’re not particularly important to me nor even necessary, but
what I like is what I like, and what I dislike is what I dislike. No matter
how hard I may try to make rational distinctions, it’s not possible to
rationalize even feelings.

I call them my ‘whatever likes’ and my ‘whatever dislikes.’

Among my ‘whatever likes’ are hot springs.

In my previous life, there was a period of time when I did not bathe
at all. At that time, I had thought bathing to be an absolute waste of
time. But with that said, I did still have to keep up with my mob life,
so I showered for exactly 3 minutes everyday. It’s the time for
soaking in a bath that I dealt away with, opting instead to dedicate
that time to further training.

It was around that time that I had felt myself hitting the limits of
being human, so even mentally speaking I had no room for baths. I
was seriously considering how to punch back a nuke with a right
straight.

After many things happened, I eventually realized that my head

was in an unnatural state, so I did recover the habit of taking baths.
What triggered it was hot springs. The act of soaking in hot water
gives the heart composure. Composure is directly linked to the
quality of training, and induces the flexibility necessary to sense

www.asianovel.com
 347 Report
magic and aura and all that.

And so, I am now in a hot spring.

Lindwurm is apparently famous as a hot springs town too, so I’m

enjoying it in secret.

The time now is early morning, because I like entering hot springs
in the early morning. Of course, it’s not that I don’t go in at all during
nighttime, I just prefer early morning more. The reason is because
almost no one else does this, so I get to feel like I’d reserved the
whole place.

Today I had also come in hopes of the full reservation, but it seems
that there is a prior customer here who had the exact same thought
as me. As my bad luck would have it, it turns out to be Alexia.

With her silvery white hair tied up, she widens her red eyes for a
second upon seeing me, but then immediately turns to look off at
nowhere in particular.

After that, we both pretend to not see each other, maintaining a

mutual non-intervention policy. This spring is a place only for super
high class people to use, and in the early morning when there are
very few users, the partition is removed and the entire place
becomes a mixed bath. As I soak in both the spring and the rising
sun, I think to myself how great it would feel if I really did have this
place all to myself, what with this wide a spring, the sea of clouds
under my eyes, and the beautiful sunrise.

Alexia and I are occupying opposites ends of the outdoors spring

with the best view, watching the sun climb up amidst a rather
uncomfortable silence.

In the corner of my eyes, I see Alexia’s white skin shake and cause
waves on the water surface.

It’s a bit of a waste, but let’s get out a bit early. Or so I am

www.asianovel.com
 348 Report
thinking, when Alexia suddenly breaks the silence.

“Is your wound all healed?”

So she asks in a voice relatively soft for her.

“All healed.”

Wound? Which wound is she talking about? So I think to myself

while answering.

“I got a bit emotional and reflexively cut you for real, but well, I’m
glad that you’re alright.”

“Thanks, I guess?”

Oh, so she’s talking about that wound.

Having been together with her for as long as I have, I understand

that this is her way of an apology. I had thought that she didn’t know
what an apology is because no one had taught her, but apparently
this is an Alexia-style apology.

“I guess I’ll also apologize then, for thinking that you’d turned into
an indiscriminate slasher.”

After a small splash, several drops of water hit my face.

“Like hell I would.”

“That’s what they all say. So anyways, why are you in Lindwurm?”

“VIP for the Trial of the Goddess. You?”

“I got invited here by a friend who told me there’d be a fun event.

I’m starting to think it’s probably the Trial, but do you know what
they actually do there?”

Alexia sighs audibly.

www.asianovel.com
 349 Report
“So you came here without knowing even that? The Trial of the
Goddess is a fight that takes place once per year, on the day when
the door to the Holy Ground opens. Memories of ancient warriors are
summoned from the Holy Ground, and challengers fight against those
memories. Any magic swordsman can participate by submitting an
application beforehand, but the ancient warriors might not
necessarily respond. Every year, several hundreds of magic
swordsmen challenge it, but only about 10 people get to actually
fight.”

Sounds interesting. Maybe Alpha is planning to join this?

“By what standards are they selected?”

“Apparently it’s based on whether or not there is a matching

ancient warrior or not. In most cases, the ancient warrior that shows
up is slightly stronger than the challenger, which is why the name
became Trial of the Goddess. Around 10 years ago, there was a
wandering swordsman called Venom who managed to summon the
hero Olivie, which became a hot topic for a very long time.”

“Heeh~ Did he win?”

“I heard that he lost. But it’s not like I was there in person, so I
can’t confirm nor deny it. Same for whether or not it was actually the
hero Olivie that he summoned.”

“Fu~un.”

Would Alpha be able to call out the hero? Wouldn’t it be fun if she
does?

“So you’re not participating? I heard that you got a lot stronger
lately though.”

“As if I would. This year I’m busy with something. Actually, there’s
a lot of dark rumors about the archbishop here. So I’m here to
investigate.”

www.asianovel.com
 350 Report
“Dark rumors?”

“I’m not going to tell you. If you really want to know, come join the
Crimson Order.”

“Then I’m good, thanks.”

“Come join after you graduate.”

“I’m good, thanks.”

“I’ll fill out the application for you.”

“Don’t you dare.”

“You’re so stubborn.”

Then the conversation hits a lull.

We are again wrapped in silence. Now it doesn’t feel so bad.

“I had expected a stare like being licked all over, but it seems I’d
guessed wrong.”

She did not specify a stare of what.

“That’s quite some confidence.”

“Being as perfectly beautiful as I am, the lust-filled gazes just

never stop, so it’s a bit troubling.”

So troubled that you don’t bother covering up?

“When in a hot spring, I try not to look at other people. So that

everyone can properly enjoy it.”

“That’s a good attitude.”

“Which is why you should stop sneaking peeks at my Excalibur.”

www.asianovel.com
 351 Report
“Pft!”

Alexia laughs. She is laughing at me from the bottom of her heart.

“You call that Excalibur? You sure you didn’t mean Earthworm?”

“If you think that it’s an earthworm, then that is fine. I’m fine with
both whatever you want to call it. But just, a warning for you.”

I stand up with a splash, causing waves to spread.

“Never judge a book by its cover. What you thought to be an

earthworm might be actually only still sheathed.”

Then I turn to leave the spring without covering myself up at all.

“Wha-, what’s that supposed to mean……”

So mutters Alexia with crimson cheeks.

“The Holy Sword, once drawn from its sheath, with naked blade
released, would surely become the guide to the Garden of
Chaos……”

So I say profoundly, before slapping my butt, pechin, with my towel

passed underneath my crotch.

I like doing this thing that ossans do when they get out of hot
springs. There’s no meaning to it. But if I don’t do this when I get out,
it doesn’t feel like I was in a hot spring. I do it two more times,
pechin, pechin, before finally going to the dressing room.

Around when I finish getting clothed, I hear two pechin’s from the
direction of the spring.

| Download

www.asianovel.com
 352 Report

Chapter 45
Source: Tenshi Translations

| Download

The solemn cathedral is illuminated by the warm glow given off by

lamps, which causes the scene to seem fantastical, even.

The only person standing here in this cathedral is a stunningly

beautiful elf. Her blue eyes are directed at the statue of the hero
Olivie, and she is wearing a jet black dress.

The name of that elf who looks like brilliantly shining moonlight
within the darkness of night is Alpha.

“All we wish for is the truth.”

It is as if Alpha is talking to the statue.

“Hero Olivie. What is it that you actually did in the Holy Ground?
Now truth and lie is mixed together so thoroughly, it is like reading
the darkness of history.”

Then she begins walking, the sound of her high heels reverberating
crisply throughout the cathedral. Gradually she approaches
something red on the marble ground.

“Archbishop Drake. What was it that you had been hiding? If only
your mouth was still functional, then I could have had you answer
me.”

The red thing on the marble ground is a large piece of meat

covered with blood. What used to be a corpulent man is completely
cut up, with not a breath left in him.

www.asianovel.com
 353 Report
The high heels stop right on top of the puddle of blood. The knee
length skirt reveals her white, shapely legs.

“Who were you killed by? Who is it that could cut down someone in
a position as high as yours?”

The eyes of the archbishop’s corpse speaks of the sublimity of the

line on the boundary of death. The dark rumors of the archbishop had
reached even the royal capital. Yet when someone is being sent over
to investigate, he is erased.

“We will await the opening of the door to the Holy Ground
tomorrow.”

Alpha gives the statue of the hero Olivie one last glance before
turning away. From beyond the doors to the cathedral float voices
looking for the archbishop.

Paying them no mind, Alpha opens the doors and strides out. As
the sound of high heels gradually fade into the distance, knights
surge in as if in exchange.

Though they immediately see the corpse of the archbishop, not a

single one of them speak of the golden-haired elf. In fact, not a single
one of them had even registered having passed by her.

The only proof that she had been here is the trail of red heel marks
stretching off into the depths of a white marble corridor.

◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇

On the night of the eve festival, I am looking down on Lindwurm

from the top of a clock tower.

The eve festival hosted the day before the Trial is currently under
full swing. Both sides of the city’s main street are packed tightly with
a huge variety of stalls, and the light of the lamps looks like a river
winding into the distance.

www.asianovel.com
 354 Report
Rose apparently has a party with the church. Naturally, she did not
invite me. If she did, I would have definitely declined though.

With the wind ruffling my hair, I smile.

I love scenes like this where a character looks down at the city and
the people and all that from a high place like this. All the more so
when the stage is night and there’s something actually happening
down under my eyes.

“So it’s started……”

So I mutter on the spur of the moment.

“So this…… is the choice of that side……”

(T/N: This is the choice of Steins Gate……)

Then this is the part where I abruptly narrow my eyes.

“In that case, we shall resist.”

I change into the figure of Shadow in an instant.

“For we cannot condone this……”

Then I jump into the night. My jet black longcoat flutters, and I
clinch the landing.

Here is an alleyway removed from all the ruckus of the eve festival.
In front of me is a man who has his face hidden behind a mask.

I have been following this guy with my eyes ever since he had left
the church in a really suspiciou manner. I bet he’s a thief.

Actually no, there is a faint scent of blood coming from him. Did he
end up having to hurt someone while inside? If he did, then that
would make him a muggler instead.

www.asianovel.com
 355 Report
“Did you think you can get away……?”

The masked man backs up a step.

“In the night, all is obscured. And there the world that belongs to
us……”

Mask Man draws his sword.

“…… A world from which no one can ever escape.”

Mask Man brings up his sword and faces me.

I myself do not even touch my sword, merely standing in place,

waiting for that.

Then the moment right before he swings his sword, his head just
flies off.

I watch on wordlessly, waiting until a female walks up from behind

the corpse.

“It has been a long while, my lord.”

So saying, she kneels before me. She is none other than Epsilon,
the 5th member of the Seven Shadows.

She draws back the part of the bodysuit covering her face and
looks up at me. She is an elf with hair the color of a clear lake and
eyes of a slightly darker color.

When it comes to beauties, there are various types. And she, she is
the glamorous type. Her finely chiseled face is glamorous, and her
body style is glamorous. Everything shakes when she walks. She
steals everyone’s gazes, male and female alike, even if the person is
not actually interested. However, I actually know her secret.

“Decapitation with a slice? Nicely done.”

www.asianovel.com
 356 Report
“I am honored.”

Epsilon smiles with slightly red cheeks. Her dignified-sounding

voice might come across as overbearing to some people. But for me,
it somehow makes me think of the sound of a piano, so I don’t
particularly dislike it.

Among the Seven Shadows, she is the one with the highest
precision in magic control. Normally, after magic leaves one’s body,
it becomes very hard to control. She, however, is able to not only
control it without effort, but her best technique is to even send it
flying as a slicing attack.

Thus her second name is ‘The Precise.’

Though she is quite prideful and has a rather prickly personality,

she is always all sweet when it comes to me. She gets misunderstood
quite often, but she’s actually a very good girl who even poured me
tea everyday in the past. She also obediently listens to Alpha, and is
someone who really respects hierarchy relationships.

It’s been a long time since I last saw her and so there’s a ton that I
want to catch up with her on, but I realize from her atmosphere that
she is in Shadow Garden mode.

Very well. Then I shall also respond in kind.

“What happened to ‘that’ plan?”

Epsilon grimaces. She’s probably desperately thinking up a story.

“The target was eliminated by the Church’s ‘Executioner.’ We took

care of the pawns, but the Executioner slipped through our fingers.”

“Hou……”

So she’s going with an ‘Executioner.’ Nice, I love it.

www.asianovel.com
 357 Report
“So we will shift to the second plan.”

Ooo, the pattern of shifting to Plan B when Plan A fails.

“Proceed. But you know what that means, right?”

“Our resolve is firm. Even should it turn the Church into our enemy,
even should our name reverberate with infamy……”

“We will simply do what we do. Do not fail.”

“Yes, sir.”

Seeing Epsilon bow her head with a backward glance, I then exit
the scene by erasing my presence and disappearing into the night
with high speed movement.

| Download

www.asianovel.com
 358 Report

Chapter 46
Source: Tenshi Translations

| Download

How irritating, thinks Alexia inside her heart.

She is currently watching the opening ceremony of the Trial of the

Goddess from the VIP section. The first row of this section is occupied
by, in order, Natsume, Alexia, and Rose. There are many more VIPs
seated behind them, but the organizer is very blatantly putting the
three of them in an obvious place so as to gather more participants.
But she’s fine with that.

There are two things that is actually responsible for her current
mood.

Firstly, she finds Acting Archbishop Nelson, who is currently self-

importantly giving his greetings on stage, thoroughly irritating. She
had talked with him in regards to the death of the archbishop
yesterday, but he had refused to grant her permission to investigate
the incident.

He had given her some bullshit logic like ‘The person you came to
investigate is dead, so there’s nothing left for you to investigate.’ She
tried to say ‘my investigative target died so of course I now have to
investigate all the more you retard’ in a more indirect way, but after
that Nelson only continued insisting that she apply again for
permission to investigate.

Even if she returns back to the royal capital in a hurry, it would still
take 3 days. Then it would require about a week for her own higher
ups to give permission for the investigation. Then 3 more days to get
back to Lindwurm. Then she would have to wait for Nelson to process

www.asianovel.com
 359 Report
the request, which can take as long as he wants it to. Based on her
judgment of his character, he would probably get around to it after a
week. But with that much time loss, naturally all evidence and
witnesses and of course the culprit would be long gone.

But with that said, as a representative of the country, she cannot

push too forcefully. The Church spans the entire continent, so if
Alexia antagonizes the Church, the surrounding countries would
definitely come to pressure Midgar Kingdom. Above all, she, and the
royal family by extension, would lose the citizens’ support. Religion is
extremely convenient as an ally, but makes for an extremely
troublesome opponent.

While glaring at Nelson, who is enthusiastically given his speech,

Alexia mentally berates him for being a baldy who is not mourning as
he should be. Even though the archbishop’s death has yet to be
publicized. By the way, yes Nelson is actually bald.

(T/N: When Alexia calls him a ‘baldy’ the first time she meant it as
an insult (for some reason, calling someone a baldy in Japanese is an
insult). Thus the follow up clarification.)

Alexia sighs, then takes a sidelong look at Natsume-sensei at her

right.

Natsume is Alexia’s second point of irritation. Natsume is sitting

with perfect manners, smiling in response to the crowd’s cheers. She
has silvery white hair, blue cat-like eyes, and a well-featured face
that includes a mole under an eye that increases her attractiveness.

With perfect actions, Natsume is both smiling and waving her hand
in thanks, gathering the love of the crowd with her beautiful looks.

Alexia is only thinking ‘she is shady as heck’ while watching on.

She is being called a genius novelist with talent that appears only
once in a thousand years or something, but Alexia has never even

www.asianovel.com
 360 Report
heard of her name until today. It is true that Alexia doesn’t have
even a speck of interest in the arts, but as a princess she at least
knows of anyone famous for anything in her kingdom. Which would
mean that Natsume is a newbie who had only debuted recently.

This much presence and bearing and popularity despite being a

newbie? Every single detail just screams shadiness.

This is not jealousy. If she really had to put a name to it, she would
call it ‘hatred for someone similar to herself.’ Alexia also acts
perfectly in front of the masses. She represses her inner self to put
on a performance as the perfect princess, that is how she lives.
Those who stand above others all do this to some degree or other,
but very few take it as far as she does. And it is a given that those
who repress themselves that much further are actually that much
blacker inside.

“Thank you for all your support, everyone!”

So says Natsume to the crowds. The sight causes Alexia to silently

click her tongue.

That voice that sounds like a cat’s purr is revolting. That

excessively deep neckline is guileful. Don’t lean forward and press up
your boobs, you fox. Stop acting all cute and shit.

In that manner, Alexia continues to spout venom inside her heart

even while smiling and waving to the masses herself.

But the reaction of the crowd is markedly less heated than it was
with Natsume. The smile on Alexia’s face stiffens for a brief instant,
then she crosses her arms. By crossing her arms, she ‘inadvertently’
pushes her breasts up, then she leans forward a little bit.

The volume of the crowd’s cheering increases a little. Just a little.

W-, well, she’s not wearing clothes that expose her cleavage after
all, is how Alexia comforts herself while settling back in her chair.

www.asianovel.com
 361 Report
A brief glance to her left shows her Rose with a blissful smile on
her face. She’s been like this ever since this morning.

Then Alexia peeks at her right, just in case.

That instant, Alexia sees it.

Natsume has one corner of her lip raised in a smirk. She is fucking
smirking.

Alexia thinks she hears the sound of something snapping inside her
heart.

◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇

How irritating, thinks Beta inside her heart while maintaining the
act of Natsume the novelist.

There is only one thing that is responsible for her current mood:
Alexia Midgar, who is currently sitting at her left. This woman is a
harmful insect who is abusing her identity as a princess and as a
classmate to get closer to her beloved master.

She cajols the crowd with her revolting voice that sounds like a
cat’s purr, she waves her hand while smiling the shadiest smile ever,
and even her ‘perfect princess’ act is shady as heck. Though Beta
doesn’t think in the slightest that her master would fall for such a
cheap-looking woman, but there’s always that one in a billion chance.

Even without all that, this woman is a mere interloper who isn’t
worthy of being in Beta’s ‘The War Chronicles of Shadow-sama.’

The time when Beta heard that Shadow-sama had saved this
woman in that princess abduction incident, Beta was absolutely livid.
That role was supposed to be hers…… well, no, but…… yes, she was
furious that such a cheap-looking woman had troubled Shadow-sama
to move personally. This is not jealousy.

www.asianovel.com
 362 Report
In order to quell her anger, Beta described the rescued princess as
a cute elf with silvery white hair and blue eyes and a mole under her
eye, then kept on reading that part over and over again, deep into
the night.

If this woman continues appearing in The War Chronicles of

Shadow-sama, then that would be a grave problem indeed. Even
though Beta herself is more powerful and more beautiful and loves
Shadow-sama so much more, why does this cheap-looking woman
keep on butting in. Why can’t you just f-, fuck off.

In that manner, Beta continues to spout venom inside her heart

even while semi-automatically responding to the crowd’s cheers.

When she takes a sidelong glance at her side, that cheap-looking

princess is, of all things, emphasizing her cheap-looking boobs and
trying to curry favor with the crowd.

Ahh, how sickening.

And the volume is hers is even markedly less than Beta’s own.
Alexia’s is only normal sized.

So I win in even this area, thinks Beta as she looks down at her
prided deep cleavage and smirks.

Oh oops, did she catch that?

Beta opts to feign ignorance, but that instant, a sharp pain runs
through her left foot.

“Ou-……!?”

Suppressing her voice, Beta looks over, and sees Alexia’s high heel
stepping on her left foot.

Beta thinks she hears the sound of something snapping inside her
heart, but she presses it down, and calmly speaks up.

www.asianovel.com
 363 Report
“Alexia-sama, can you please move your foot……”

Alexia pretends to only just notice it and gives Beta a nonchalant

look before finally removing her foot. Then without even apologizing,
she, of all things, smirks.

THIS FUCKING BITCHHHH!!!!!!

But on the edge of completely flipping out, Beta recalls her loyalty
to her beloved master Shadow-sama and to Shadow Garden, and
barely manages to hold herself back.

The operative word being ‘barely.’ Like, right-on-the-literal-edge

level of barely.

Blood drips down from the corner of Beta’s lip.

The entire time, Rose is just smiling blissfully.

| Download

www.asianovel.com
 364 Report

Chapter 47
Source: Tenshi Translations

| Download

I am currently absentmindedly gazing at the proceedings of the

Trial of the Goddess from the audience seats.

It is still daytime, and the event has only just started. Then there
are greetings and VIP introductions and parades and all that jazz. The
actual Trial will begin only after the sun sets, apparently.

At the moment, I am merely a mob character in the audience

seats. I look at the three VIPs in the front row of that section getting
along together well and sigh.

I want to do something.

I want to do something ‘power from the shadows’-like. I’m here at

such a huge event! How can I forgive myself if I just go through it all
as a mere mob without doing anything?!

The most common pattern would be to hide my identity and

participate in the Trial.

Like, I could display my overwhelming strength and make everyone

think “who on earth is this person?!”

But unlike a tournament, each person only gets to fight once, and
from my prior research, it seems that it’d be difficult to participate
while hiding my identity. I did also consider the sudden intrusion
pattern, but I kind of want to save that for a more important fight in
the future.

While bringing up and shooting down plans in my head, the event

www.asianovel.com
 365 Report
proceeds on.

Haah, never mind. I couldn’t think of anything yesterday even with

the whole day, so how can I so conveniently suddenly think of
something right on the spot? I decide to continue enjoying the event
as a mob, having half given up. In this world, events like this are
quite rare, so it’s unexpectedly turning out to be actually quite fun. I
also dabble a bit at the gambling corner and manage to earn a little
bit.

Then finally the sun sets, and the long-awaited Trial of the Goddess
finally begins. Gorgeous lights illuminate the entire venue as letters
from the ancient language begin floating up from the ground of the
fighting field.

The letters shine with a white light while deploying into a dome,
which causes the volume of the cheers to go up several notches.

The way this works is that the challenger would walk into the
dome, which would cause the ancient warrior suitable to them to
show up. Then they fight, and all interference from outside is blocked
until either one of them is rendered incapable of further combat.
Apparently there are even challengers who’ve died.

Having to fight to that point means that I can’t participate as a

mob, because the risk of me exposing my true strength would be
quite high.

After all this and that is over, finally, the first challenger is
introduced and then steps into the dome. Apparently he is some
valorous guy from the Knight Order.

But there is no response.

He swears, then steps out and leaves.

That was the 200,000 Zeny participation fee disappearing into thin
air. And there is even more than 150 challengers this time.

www.asianovel.com
 366 Report
Well, successfully clearing the Trial of the Goddess is apparently an
enormous honor. You would get a commemorative medal, and pretty
much everywhere you go would be like “oh, you cleared the Trial of
the Goddess? Alright, you’re hired!” At least, that’s what I heard.

I keep watching on as challenger after challenger keep going up,

eagerly waiting for Alpha’s name to be called.

It is the 14th person who finally gets an ancient warrior to appear.

The moment Annerose, a traveller from Vegalta, the country of

swords, steps into the dome, the ancient letters shine in response.
Their light gathers into a humanoid shape, finally coalescing into a
half-transparent warrior. According to the commentary, that warrior’s
name is Bolg.

The two fight normally, then Annerose wins normally. I had held
some expectations for these ancient warriors, but they turn out to be
rather normal. I look forward to seeing stronger warriors get
summoned next.

After that, the event continues, and I get a better bearing. It seems
that Annelose was actually kind of strong. Eight people in total had
summoned ancient warriors, but so far she was the only one who
actually won. Which would mean that Bolg-kun was actually relatively
strong.

The night grows deep. There aren’t many challengers left.

As the event gradually begins to feel like it’s ending, the name of a
certain challenger is called out.

“ is a challenger from the Midgar Magic Swordsman Academy! His

name is…… Sid Kagenou!!”

Who is Sid Kagen-…… what the fuck, that’s my name!

There can’t possibly be another Sid Kagenou from Midgar Magic

www.asianovel.com
 367 Report
Swordsman Academy. But wait, I have absolutely no memory of
applying for this!

“Let us greet our brave challenger with applause!”

No, wait, don’t do that!

Huge applause rises up. The cheers and whistling livens up the
venue.

This is a very bad atmosphere. My face is frozen stiff as my brain

whirls at full speed.

In this situation, there are really only three options.

Option 1: Give up and go fight. If all goes well, then I can finish it
all as a mere mob. But if a strong ancient warrior really gets
summoned, then there’s a risk of my strength getting exposed.

Option 2: Run away. All I am in the end is but a mob student. No

one knows my face, so it’d be easy to slip away. However, that might
cause the Church to become mad at me. They could put in a
complaint with the school and get me expelled.

Option 3: Muddy the waters. Yep, this is really the only reasonable
one.

I erase my presence and hide myself through high speed

movement. Then in an empty place, I change into Shadow, and fly up
into the air.

I am currently advocating the theory that ‘regardless of how bad a

battlefield is, when an explosive explodes it can erase everything
else that had happened.’

And so.

Operation Burst onto the Scene as a Mysterious Power and Muddy

www.asianovel.com
 368 Report
the Fuck out of Everything starts…… now.

I descend into the dome area, and flutter my longcoat.

“My name is Shadow…… I am he who lurks into the shadows and

hunts the shadows……”

The entire venue falls into turmoil.

The ancient letters react, and begin forming a shape.

“Tonight shall be thy release……”

I draw my jet black blade and thrust it towards the night sky.

Beta’s slack-jawed face from the VIP seats is what leaves the
deepest impression on me.

| Download

www.asianovel.com
 369 Report

Chapter 48
Source: Tenshi Translations

| Download

“Shadow!!”

“Shadow?!”

“Shadow-s……?!”

Beta barely catches herself in time before adding -sama.

Fortunately, everyone in even the VIP seats have their full

attention on Shadow, so there was no one who heard Beta’s slip up.
Alexia, Rose, and even Acting Archbishop Nelson cannot hide their
agitation from Shadow’s sudden intrusion.

Beta closes her immodestly opened mouth while thinking about

how this was not in the plan.

But at the same time, she also thinks about how her beloved
master would not take such a forceful measure with no meaning.
There must be a deep reason why this was the only way.
Understanding that and supporting him to the best of her ability is
her job.

In an instant, Beta regains her calm.

What to do?

What is she supposed to do?

“I see, so that is Shadow.”

So mutters Nelson.

www.asianovel.com
 370 Report
“I don’t know what he’s intending, but the venus is filled with the
Church’s Holy Knights. He’s but a fool with overconfidence in his own
strength. He will not leave here alive tonight.”

Nelson gives the order for the Holy Knights to gather.

Holy Knight. They are knights selected and baptized by the Church,
tasked to protect the Church. Their strength is incomparable to any
average knight. When she was still young, Beta once had to fight
with the Church’s Holy Knights in order to save a Match, and she
remembers how tough a fight it had been. But then again, with her
strength now, she will not show such a disgraceful sight anymore.

“Shadow, why have you come……”

So murmurs Alexia.

“Is he fine? I really hope he didn’t get caught up……”

Rose is restlessly scanning the audience seats while keep an eye

on Shadow.

That instant, the entire place is dyed white.

The ancient letters shine radiantly, then form the figure of a

warrior.

Beta reads the letters speeding by, piecing them together to draw
out their meaning.

“The Witch of Calamity, Aurora……”

“Don’t tell me, it’s Aurora……?”

Beta’s and Nelson’s voices overlapped.

After the light fully subsides, there stands a single woman. She has
long, black hair and brilliant violet eyes. Her black robe is thin, under

www.asianovel.com
 371 Report
which is a deep purple dress that makes a sharp contrast with her
glowing white skin. She is stunningly beautiful in an artistic way that
makes her seem like a sculpture from an art museum come to life.

“Who’s Aurora?”

Alexia completely ignores Beta and asks Nelson directly.

“Aurora the Witch of Calamity. She is a woman who had long ago
thrown the entire world into chaos and destruction.”

“Aurora the Witch of Calamity…… I don’t believe I’ve ever heard

that name before.”

“Me neither. But it seems that Natsume-sensei knows something?”

Beta replies to Rose’s question.

“Her name is about the only thing I know.”

That is not a lie.

Aurora the Witch of Calamity. That name had come up in ancient

texts. However, nowhere is there any further description of her, such
that it is not clear what chaos she brought about and what was it
exactly that she destroyed. For Shadow Garden, this is ranked
second only to the mystery of Diabolos in importance, and studies
and research into ancient texts in regards to this is still ongoing at
this point in time.

Today is the day when finally the appearance of Aurora is

confirmed. This is a great step. Beta takes out her memo pad from
within her cleavage, then sketches Aurora’s appearance in an
instant. Then she also sketches Shadow facing off against Aurora.
More like, this is the more important one.

“Material for a novel?”

www.asianovel.com
 372 Report
That was Rose.

“Umm, something like that……”

Shadow-sama is looking gallantly dashing today too, thinks Beta as

she puts her memo pad away.

“Please tell us more about Aurora.”

So says Beta in a fawning voice, to which Nelson responds with

gusto.

“The two of you cannot be blamed for not knowing. More like, it’s a
surprise that Natsume-sensei even knows. The name of Aurora is
something that only a very tiny handful in the Church knows.”

So says Nelson while smirking. His eyes are fully directed at the
cleavage peeking from Beta’s blouse.

“But with this, it seems that there’ll be no need for the Holy
Knights. Guess Shadow is quite an unlucky person. To think that he
would summon Aurora, of all people……”

“Is Aurora that strong?”

So asks Rose.

“That monster is the strongest woman in all history. One hand

would probably be enough for her to wipe the floor with the likes of
Shadow. Unfortunately, this is all that I can share.”

Here Nelson closes his mouth, as if in indication for them to see

everything else with their own eyes.

Beta pouts slightly, as she doesn’t think even slightly that her
master would lose. But that does not mean that she’s not worried.

Aurora the Witch of Calamity. She is someone who was powerful

www.asianovel.com
 373 Report
enough to leave her name in history. If her master gets tired in the
fight against Aurora, and the Holy Knights take advantage of that……

There’s always a one in a billion chance.

But by this point, Beta is beginning to roughly understand

Shadow’s intent. He had mentioned ‘releasing the ancient memories
sleeping in the Holy Ground.’ He had showed up to summon Aurora.
It is because he had determined this to be of value.

He has determined Aurora to be the key. And so, Beta can only
follow.

Beta touches the mole on her face. That alone must have alerted
Epsilon, who should also be hidden somewhere in this venue. That is
the signal that the plan has been changed. Even without conveying
the full details, Beta has full faith that Epsilon will follow up in the
most appropriate way.

“They’re starting.”

Turning her eyes towards the fighting field as prompted by Nelson,

Beta sees Shadow with his sword drawn, and Aurora standing there
with arms crossed and smiling gracefully. That smile is so vibrantly
beautiful that it is very difficult to believe that it is a mere memory.

“I can’t imagine Shadow losing that easily though……”

It was Alexia who muttered that. She is putting her full attention on
Shadow, with a serious look on her face.

At least you have a pretty good eye, thinks Beta while slightly
improving her impression of Alexia.

The venue’s air is stretched taut.

An oppressive silence reigns.

www.asianovel.com
 374 Report
Shadow and Aurora. The two of them are looking at each other.

This time might be a precious time in which they feel something

from each other.

And then.

The fight begins, with a somewhat regretful feeling.

| Download

www.asianovel.com
 375 Report

Chapter 49
Source: Tenshi Translations

| Download

How long has it been since I’ve been able to enjoy this feeling.

I face off against this woman with violet eyes, and smile

underneath my mask.

She is also smiling. Most likely, she is also feeling what I’m feeling
right now.

I like to think of fighting as a conversation.

The quiver of a sword tip, the direction of the eyes, the positioning
of the feet; every tiny detail has meaning, and to read that meaning
and respond appropriately is what fighting is all about.

The power to read meaning from the smallest of actions, and the
power to provide the better response. It would not be an
exaggeration to say that these two are the biggest strengths when it
comes to fighting.

And that’s why fighting is a conversation.

The higher both sides’ conversational strength is, the further they
can read and respond, and then read the other’s response and
respond to that, continuing the conversation in that manner ad
infinitum.

But if their conversational strength is low, or if there is a large

difference in their conversational strengths, then the conversation
won’t even take place.

www.asianovel.com
 376 Report
One side, or perhaps both sides, would just do what they want to
do, and then that would be that.

There would be no conversation in there, no process, and only the

result. I actually think that people who don’t intend to converse in the
first place would be better off just competing with rock-paper-
scissors. Delta, I’m talking about you.

She would probably just keep on thrusting out ‘rock’ to send

‘scissors’ and ‘paper’ flying her entire life. It’s a ridiculous rock-
paper-scissors that she plays.

But I’m not exactly in a position to say this of others. It’s been so
long since I’ve had a real, proper conversation.

The only way I’m different from Delta is that I do make the offer to
initiate conversation. But it’s just that it always ends up being ‘rock.’

And this is why I am now so happy to meet this violet-eyed lady.

She is actually looking at me. At my sword, at my eyes, at my feet.
Though she looks like she’s just casually smiling, she is properly
paying attention to all my movements.

Let’s just call her Violet-san. My dear Violet-san.

For a while, we converse while simply looking at each other. In that

way, we gradually get to know the other. She is the type to fight from
a distance, and I’m the type who changes fighting style according to
my opponent. I am definitely not the type to only go with ‘rock’ every
time.

And so.

Go on ahead.

I offer her the first move.

The next instant, I jerk my foot back.

www.asianovel.com
 377 Report
Immediately afterwards, something that looks like a red spear
pierces up from where my foot had just been.

How logical to aim for the foot.

I retreat half a step in the same motion. To think that her first
move would come from under the ground.

The red spear splits into two, then chases me from the left and
right in an effort to trap me.

My first move is wait-and-see.

I carefully observe the red spears’ speed, power, and mobility.

To that end, I dodge the right spear and use my sword to deflect
the left one. The feedback on my hand is quite heavy. This is strong
enough to kill me with one hit.

The evaded spear explodes with branches. The red, glinting

needle-like lines may number even a thousand.

Then all of them rush towards me from all directions.

I clad my sword in magic and sever all the red spears with one
swing.

“No matter the size of a scourge of mosquitoes, they cannot kill a

lion.”

Violet-san smiles gracefully. We look at each other again for a brief

while.

Higher conversational strength means evaluating the opponent’s

strength in that short a time. And it also means understanding the
opponent’s situation to some degree.

That is true for me, and most likely for Violet-san too. We both
already know how this fight is going to end.

www.asianovel.com
 378 Report
Then.

Spears the width of logs sprout from the ground all at once,
pulverizing the silence.

Their total number is 9.

I can evade the thick spears, but they are deforming into tentacles
that are chasing after me.

Stabbing like a spear, entangling like string, snapping like a jaw.

This is her fighting style. These tentacles that she can manipulate
freely would only one-sidedly torment her prey.

But I’m still in wait-and-see. I look at the tentacles, and optimise

my actions.

I gradually decrease the amount that I have to move to evade. One

step becomes half a step. Two moves become one.

I can’t win by only evading. Evading is merely the preparation for

counterattack.

And the tighter the evasion, the quicker it can chain into a
counterattack.

Evade, then counterattack in the same instant.

With a single step, I am standing right before her.

Since who knows when, she is holding a huge scythe in her hands.
She swings it in a mowing attack.

I deflect that single strike with my sword. At the same time, I kick
her leg.

The slime sword protruding from the tip of my toes stabs her foot.
Lately, this sword has been reduced to a mere prop for

www.asianovel.com
 379 Report
performances, but it is originally a surprise weapon that can enable
me to break the equilibrium when fighting against a strong opponent.

Her movements stop for the briefest of moments, but that’s more
than enough for me.

Violet-san smiles in acceptance of the outcome.

“I would have loved to fight you at your full strength.”

So I say in a voice that only Violet-san can hear, amidst the

scattering blood.

◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇◆◇

“As I had said, it seems that Shadow is already on the ropes.”

So says Nelson triumphantly, which Alexia ignores.

In this fight between Shadow and Aurora, it had been Aurora’s

incessant onslaught from the very first move. Alexia watches on with
shock at the red lines dancing at terrific speeds.

No matter how she looks at it, there’s no way that that is a forged
weapon. It is clear to see that its shape is freely changeable, and
Aurora is controlling it as if it’s a part of her body. Most likely, it is
capable of spreading in a much larger range to pierce a large number
of targets all at once.

Someone restricted to a single sword is no opponent.

This is a fighting technique of old. Alexia is well aware that this is

definitely not something that she can even dream of standing
against.

“He’s clinging on longer than expected. But the difference in

strength is all too obvious.”

That’s not it.

www.asianovel.com
 380 Report
Alexia refutes Nelson’s assessment in her heart.

It may look like Shadow is being pressed by Aurora’s fierce attacks,

but that’s only because he hasn’t initiated a single attack yet. He is
still only observing this fighting technique that he is seeing for the
first time.

Aurora is indeed strong. Since she can fight with Shadow in the
truest meaning of the word.

However, it’s just that the red spears have yet to graze Shadow
even once.

“No matter the size of a scourge of mosquitoes, they cannot kill a

lion.”

So says Shadow as he blows away those spears that number more

than a thousand with a single swing.

Then the red spears become as thick as logs, assaulting him from
all directions.

They raise high-pitched screams as if to assert that they possess

enough strength to kill lions, at times splitting, at times snapping like
jaws, chasing and chasing and chasing Shadow.

But none of them land.

Instead, after every single pass, Shadow’s evasion becomes more

refined.

What seems to be the smallest possible movement is eclipsed the

next moment by one even smaller.

What Alexia thinks the ultimate exchange of offense and defense is

overwritten again and again.

“Amazing……”

www.asianovel.com
 381 Report
“As expected……”

Alexia’s and Natsume’s murmurs overlap.

The truly strong can drive the opponent to the ropes through
defense alone. That is something that her swordsmanship teacher
had previously told her.

The very illustration of that is being played out before her eyes.

“What is that damned witch doing. Just finish him off already!”

Irritation can be heard in Nelson’s voice.

But, no longer.

No longer can Aurora stop Shadow.

The decisive moment is but a flash.

All Alexia can see is a fraction of the exchange.

Shadow steps in, Aurora swings her huge scythe, then there’s
already blood fountaining into the air.

Blood from Aurora, that is.

That seemingly effortless and instantaneous ending is exactly like

a lion wringing the neck of a lamb.

What did Shadow do exactly? What had happened in the

exchange? No one knows.

That’s why there was no suspense.

It is as if the furious fight spread out before them mere moments

ago was but a dream. The entire venue is as still as death.

“She…… lost? That’s impossible! It was Aurora who was on the

www.asianovel.com
 382 Report
offense the whole time!”

So shouts Nelson.

Most likely, in his eyes, Aurora had been winning to the very end.

His head is not capable of processing what he perceives to be an

abrupt upset. But Nelson is not the only one. Almost everyone in the
audience had probably been mistaking the winner and loser while
watching.

“Exactly what had happened…… there’s no way Aurora can lose!

That woman is……!”

Shadow flutters his jet black longcoat and soars into the night sky.

“W-, wait! Give chase! Don’t let him get away!”

So shouts Nelson immediately after regaining his senses.

The Holy Knights all spring into motion, chasing after Shadow in a
fluster.

Alexia releases the breath that she had been holding in since who
knows when, then ruminates over Shadow’s sword in her head so
that she won’t forget it.

“What a terrific sword as always……”

So sighs Rose.

Right when Alexia is about to voice her agreement, the venue is

once again filled with dazzling white light.

| Download

www.asianovel.com
 383 Report

Chapter 50
Source: Tenshi Translations

| Download

Rose narrows her eyes, patiently waiting for the light to subside.

When it does, there is a large, white door.

“That is……?”

So Rose murmurs.

“It’s opening……?”

While giving off a faint glow, the door is indeed slowly opening.

The sight is quite strange.

“Don’t tell me, the Holy Ground responded……?”

So mutters Nelson in shock.

“What does that mean……?”

“As you probably already know, today is the one day in the year
that the door to the Holy Ground opens.”

“I heard that the door is in the church proper though?”

“Yes, it is indeed. But there isn’t only one door. The door can be
altered to specially welcome someone, depending on who is
knocking. Other names for the door include The Unbidden Door, The
Door of Convening, and finally, The Door of Welcome…… And there’s
no way of telling what lies beyond that door aside from actually going
in.”

www.asianovel.com
 384 Report
Nelson answers Rose’s question absentmindedly while still looking
at the door.

“Now that it’s come to this, it is impossible to resume the Trial of

the Goddess. Have all the audience leave.”

After receiving Nelson’s instruction, his subordinate goes off to

arrange the guiding of the audience. Those in the VIP seats also get
up in turn.

In that interval of time, the door has opened even farther.

“Do not allow anyone to get close to that door!”

So instructs Nelson.

Then when the door has opened up enough for a single person to
slip through, he turns to the three girls.

“Kindly also make your way outside the venue.”

So says Nelson.

But in that instant, Rose draws her sword. At the same time, Alexia
also draws her sword. Then the two of them stand back to back while
holding up their swords.

“What are y-……!?”

Flustered, Nelson looks around, and notices that the entire venue
has been completely surrounded by a group in black. Even Rose and
Alexia had failed to sense their presences until when it was too late.

“We apologize for the slight inconvenience, but we need all of you
to stay put until the door closes.”

So declares a beautiful voice that sounds like the ringing of a bell.

Then a single woman in a markedly different get-up appears before

www.asianovel.com
 385 Report
them.

“You people…… are you perhaps Shadow Garden?!”

Among the group wearing black bodysuits, she is the only one
wearing a dress-like robe. With elegant steps, she approaches the
door.

Along the way, she shoots a glance towards Rose and Alexia.

The two’s shoulders jump. Then they are frozen entirely stiff, with
their shoulders still pressed tightly together.

So strong……!

There was enormous pressure in that gaze. She possesses an

overwhelming presence, almost as if she is a monarch over the night.

The two of them acknowledge Shadow as ‘the strongest.’ But this

woman is someone who perhaps reaches his feet. That is what they
felt.

“Epsilon, the rest I’ll leave to you. As for those ladies over there, be
good girls, alright?”

“Understood, Alpha-sama.”

“Wait, don’t you dare go into the Holy Ground!!”

Ignoring Nelson’s shout, the woman called Alpha disappears into

the door of light.

“So that was Alpha……”

So murmurs Alexia.

Rose nearly blurts out ‘eh, you know her?!’ but manages to
swallow the words down.

www.asianovel.com
 386 Report
“So then, what is your aim in doing all this?”

So Alexia asks the one called Epsilon.

“All we need is for you guys to stay put until the door closes. But
Acting Archbishop, you will have to come with us.”

So says the voluptuous woman. After being called by name, Nelson

becomes even more flustered.

“What do you plan to do in the Holy Ground?”

“It is not what we are going to do, but what is already there.
Anyways, no harm will befall you if you don’t act up.”

Then she silences Rose and the others with her eyes. Her beautiful,
clear eyes that look like lakes simply continue to focus on them
vigilantly.

This woman is also very strong. Not to Alpha’s level, but she does
have that vibe particular to the truly strong.

But, if push comes to shove……

“If you move, even I don’t know what I might do to her.”

So says Epsilon, as if she had read Rose’s and Alexia’s hostility.

At the end of her gaze is Natsume-sensei, who has been captured

by several women in black.

“I, I’m so sorry……”

Natsume-sensei has her eyes cast down apologetically.

“Natsume-sensei……!”

Rose’s chest constricts at the sight of Natsume-sensei trying to

hold back her tears.

www.asianovel.com
 387 Report
All her intention to resist leaves her…… but.

“Abandoning her is also an option.”

So says Alexia in a voice that only Rose can hear.

“What, no!”

Rose vehemently refuses.

“We’ll be better off abandoning her, she’s too shady.”

“I said no, so no!”

While the two of them are having that exchange, the door opens all
the way, then begins to close.

Slowly, ever so slowly.

The group in black also enter the door one by one, with the
captured Natsume-sensei and Acting Archbishop Nelson also being
dragged along.

Rose and Alexia can only watch on, powerless to do anything about
it.

Their enemy has no openings.

Everyone in the group in black is strong individually, and also

follows a clear chain of command. They are also in teams of three to
follow up after each other. Even when someone has an opening, they
are immediately covered by their team members. Their teamwork is
extremely polished.

The door is still steadily closing.

“No, it hurts, you’re hurting me!”

Nastume-sensei screams in resistance as she is forcefully strong-

www.asianovel.com
 388 Report
armed towards the door.

“Natsume-sensei!!”

“I, I’ll be fine, don’t worry about me!”

So Natsume-sensei shouts gallantly in a quivering voice, before she

too disappears into the door.

Rose is on the verge of tears while seeing her off.

“Am I the only only who found that shady?”

So someone may have muttered but Rose pretends to not have

heard it.

The only other people left is Epsilon and the bound Nelson.

After Epsilon takes one last look around to confirm that there’s
nothing out of place, she turns around to push Nelson into the door.

Nelson resists, which causes Epsilon’s attention to stray.

At that moment.

A black figure suddenly swoops down and slashes Epsilon.

“Well done, Venom the Executioner!!”

Nelson’s loud laughter echoes out.

| Download

www.asianovel.com
 389 Report

Disclaimer
There is no guarantee the translation is 100% correct.

ASIANOVEL.COM wishes to emphasize that this translation is for

review purposes only. We do not claim this intellectual property or
any rights whatsoever.

Under no circumstances would you be allowed to take this work for

commercial activities or for personal gain. ASIANOVEL.COM does not
and will not condone any activities of such, including but not limited
to rent, sell, print, auction.

www.asianovel.com